Full version (except visions March 08 until today)

Contents
Thanks
My personal experiences

1. Introduction
2. How it started
3. What are visions?
4. Visions in our time
5. Is the change necessary?
6. Luck as sense of life
7. The momentary situation
8. Turbulent future (economy, earthquakes, flood, war)
9. Brothers and sisters of the universe
10. We create the future
11. The light at the end of the tunnel
12. The ascension
13. The Golden Time
14. Practical steps
15. Questions on Internet platforms
16. Epilogue

Imprint
 “To recognize others is wisely.
To recognize oneself is enlightenment.”
Lao Tse

“The time is only happy

if one is reminded of the times with pleasure
which one remembers.”
Stefan Parlow

“It is easier to believe a lie

which one has heard a 100 times
as a truth,
which one has never heard.”
Robert Lynd

„With the eyes, you see the light.

With the feeling, you feel the light.
In the spirit, you are occupied with the light.
Your heart is the light.
“
Stefan Parlow
 Dedication
This book I dedicate to my mother, who is my dual. My twin soul created the ideal
conditions for me in order to finish the book completely, freed from all financial obligations.

Thanks
I thank you my friends and teachers from higher dimensions. I enjoyed cooperating with you.

Posthumously I thank my spiritual mother, Luise Wittmann, likewise. Even I did not see or hear
her often lasting for weeks, she was present.

Naturally, I would like to thank all that dear friends and acquaintances, whose love and friendship
were always kept on, although they perceived my visions up to the arrival of the first prophecy
perhaps more than strange. Love is indeed the most important in the cosmos.

My special thanks do not apply only for all those who came from all German-speaking countries to
Vienna to get to know me personally but also for many humans, who thanked in emails for the
publication of the book and the proclamation of the current visions on the Internet.
They were the main motivation for me to spread the messages of Jesus Christ even in phases in
which I was less motivated to follow consistently my way.

To the female readers

If possible it was avoided by me, to use male pronomen for the expression of both sexes.
Nevertheless, I ask you for tolerance and understanding where they occur. I hope, the content of the
book is important for you and you overlook the superficialness of the language. I require myself that
you raise above the language or the sex. Thus for God always the male article is used, although God is
no „he“. God is in addition none „she“. Would you think that he is one, you would think that he is not
the other one. That would be a mistake. God is everything that ever existed, exists and will exist.
My personal experiences – the time before the book publication
To have a vision is like an orgasm. It is the combination with the source of the creation. Repeatedly
on the new a fantastic experience.
It is an experience and perception placed in the spiritual world. Regardless of the partially not quite
heart warming situations, which I experience (n.: I do not only see the situations but I am mostly
directly involved.), it has an extremely positive effect on my feeling here in the third dimension to
receive of a vision. To be put into consciousness-raising situations, to see, to hear and to feel, is a
mercy and I am grateful for it.
I would like to mention however also those effects, which arose because of the reaction of the
fellow men for me. Many humans expect a temporally point-exact landing from a vision and a
prophecy - which stands however in the glaring contrast for the changeableness of the future and the
free will of humans. If a point-exact landing does not happen, then the prophet is „the large muzzle “,
who wants only to “be in the centre” or he is the „false prophet “. Attacks in the most various forming
out are then safe for the prophet. If he wants to explain then perhaps still to humans the topic „time “or
the changeableness of the future then this is interpreted often as „to justify” or as attempt to “wriggle
out”. In any case a situation, this is not to be mastered simply.
Unfortunately, many humans reject the spirituality. The prophet is regarded as a crank or
unworldly, even more, the more the visions someone do not fit into his life plan. The representation
and view of the environment and living conditions, as every single one sees with pleasure, may not be
messed up by visions of a seer. There it is much easier and more comfortable to condemn the prophet.
Then the “healthy world” is right again.
The matter-of-fact-persons have as boundary of their comprehension the terrestrial, thus which one
sees - thus it is only a tiny fraction of the being! Only what is certain, is reality. Many believe to have
arrived in the climax of the knowledge (n.: What also is right, because they bump by her restricted
thinking their borders and are not able to move any further.) and try to devaluate the seer by mockery
or violence and to drag down into the dull stupor of the masses.
The intellect is bound to space and time - ground-based. The prophet however carries the
oscillation of a refined feeling ability in himself, which rises over space and time and thus cannot be
conceived by the conceptualness of the terrestrial understanding. God and its working are independent
of space and time, therefore limited understanding people can never judge which comes from God and
cannot judge already at all. The understanding is not qualified to bring clarification of eternity values.
The antennas for the spiritual truth are others than for rational realization.
Some humans in my environment broke off contact with me, changed their behaviour or smiled at
me pitifully. In addition, my three brothers and sisters, two of them totally bound to the material and
the defaults of the society, have internally dissociated from me. One advised me to visit a mental
institution. Interestingly (more appropriately said “logically”) that one suggested it that never showed
constancy in his life and was not able to pursue an idea permanently and straight, all the same in which
area.
However, if everyone who has the ability to hear voices from spirit natures belongs into the
psychiatry, then one would have had to arrest the leading actors of the Bible - all the same whether
Moses, the prophet Samuel, Jesus, Maria or the Apostles.
I have also repeatedly visions of private nature. Thus, I saw that a person in my direct circle of
acquaintances is a sex offender. I initiated a DNA analysis, which was negative, thank God. Thus,
„only“ repeats of psychological crimes were committed, the criminal offences never came to the
announcement, or the author did not leave traces. The fact that the test was negative had substantial
negative effects on my life circumstances. It came to radical changes in my direct environment, which
harmed me and the misery was indeed difficult to bear.
Worldly my divine grace brought much unpleasantness to me. It is not easy to be a prophet and in
addition to know hidden truths of the everyday life, which most humans unfortunately do all too
gladly not want to believe, so that their own ideal world is not brought in disorder. In such a case, the
prophet is avoided preferentially as a slanderer. To be a prophet can be very lonely every now and
then. You need a very strong spirit in order to bear the accompaniments.
I carried and carry this burden however for the well-being of humanity.
 Which I want to tell with this history is the fact that to follow the divine call and its conscience
often is linked with very strong problems in our material world here. For more than 10 years now I go
intensively this difficult way and follow consistently my task of life – to bring my visions and
channelings close to millions of humans and thereby to save their life and/or their fears too. The
simpler way surely is to follow the wind to follow the general opinion. For the spiritual development it
is, however, correct to follow his internal voice to follow God. Even if it is cumbersome.

1. Introduction
By way of introduction I only would like to notice that in principle it is not important, whether you
believe in the divine or not, although the large possibilities of the meditation and praying very
probably may remain hidden for you. Important is that you honour all life. Honour, by seeing humans,
animals, plants and the Mother Nature as organisms, to which you do not do anything consciously
which could cause pain, wrong or damage to them. If you lead your life in this way, then you respect
God even if you do not believe in him because everything developed from his consciousness. You are
spiritually then further developed as the person, who believes in him, goes each Sunday to church, but
treats however humans, animal, plants and the Mother Nature badly.
The faith alone is only from intellectual nature and is not able to change even a single human
from the basis.
If you try to live in love it is irrelevant which religion you belong to or whether you do believe in
God or not. All above love means to feel the unit. All humans that try to live in love come into the
range of the oscillation of the divine light and rise in circling motion upward.
Independently of it, all humans are affected by my prophecies, which are written in this writing,
regardless whether deists or atheists. Those, who honour life, however, will be subjectively less badly
concerned by the large changes.
The whole life is spiritual only many humans are not conscious of this fact. We are now at a most
interesting point in the evolution, it is this the transition to a perfect new age. In this process, each
human is important. You, me, the manager of the world company and the beggar in the subway
railway station. We all are spirits who have momentarily a body. We all have souls and there exists no
soul, which is better or more important than another is.
When reading this book try to listen to your intuition. She will tell you the truth. The intuition
never errs. The dear oscillation of the heart is the criterion for everything. Your brain can easily
reject the reading cause much of the written things here cannot be because it may not give,
what cannot be or because it absolutely does not fit into your conception of the world. Read
the book with your heart! What does not ascend from the heart finds no reverberation in the
understanding.
I personally read probably already 97 times the book and I am inspired after each reading on the
new because of the quality of the work. However, strictly speaking, I was only a tool for the spiritual
world and as a book author should stand on the cover “spiritual world” and not my name.
All prophecies already came true were published by me - as can be proved - in advance on the
Internet - as e.g. the assassination of Slobodan Milosevic.
In my opinion the many spiritual truths (sometimes they are also part of visions and channelings) in
the chapter „questions and answers on the Internet“ are far more important than some war or disaster
vision. However, to judge this is up to you.
Should you dear reader not believe in the prophecies then look upon them as science fiction.
However, do not be disappointed if you take the book in six months again into the hand and most of
your science fiction novel turned to a factual report. At the latest in 4 years (year 2012) all visions
will have come true.
2. How it started
Already in my childhood I could experience spiritual experiences, although I have given to
these not enough attention. I can remember to have played with angels. I knew the death minute
of my grandfather, he appeared to me ethereally after his death - just as my grandmother, and at
the age of 11 years I heard for the first time a spirit nature speak to me. However, these events
were not enough sufficient to look more intensively into the spiritual world. Main life content of
my childhood was playing in the park.
In later years, I had often visions that concerned my personal life. Windows of opportunities
were pointed out to me visibly or solutions for problems, which employed me. I saw that the cat
of my niece was diseased underneath the stomach – I interpreted this as stomach cancer – which
was a mistake – by the transport to the animal doctor on the next day, I nevertheless saved the
life of the cat - the kidney stones would have been absolutely deadly. Another time I was told
that I would have no more engine oil in my car, at the check in the morning this proved then
correct. Driving on would have meant damage to the engine. My visions helped me so to say to
solve my small daily problems.
The visions concerning the whole humanity, I receive since my heavy car accident in July
1996, after I was approx. two weeks not fully conscious. All visions and channelings "happen" to
me, i.e. I cannot cause them deliberately.
Often they reveal when sleeping where I experience completely real the situations. This will
now surprise some readers or they will say, he only dreams. Yes, I dream. A dream is an actual
experience, which one has in the spiritual world. If one is in the reality of the dreamtime, the
dream is the reality and this life the dream. The life that we understand as the real life is much
rather a dream. In a certain sense, dreams are more realistic than our awake consciousness. They
show us a deeper reality of us and are a more genuine meeting with the forces of our spirit and
our soul. Many dreams are more than meaningless fantasy. If you detect this, the separation
between reality and non-reality is removed gradually. You recognise yourself as a
multidimensional being.
Nevertheless, many people are fixed on their life in the awake status thus, they cannot
remember their dreams. Then they say: ”I do not dream at all.”, although is unambiguously
proved by scientists based on cerebral flows that the person dreams several hours during his
sleeping period.
I meet a small boy and take him aside. He asks me about aliens and likes to know
what dreams really are. I explain to him that the deliberate dreams are immensely
important to perceive his own multidimensional reality of existence and dreams are
a lot of more exact effigy of the reality than our existence in the 3-rd dimension.
The fact that at the dream level the ego, education and other behaviour patterns
play no more part and this is a more real picture of his soul. (vision; 04 10 29)
The other possibility is that only events of the day are processed and then originate from it
mostly completely weird dreams. However, my vision dreams are quite realistic and have another
quality.
I have visions also in the awake consciousness. Sometimes I dive into another level of being,
i.e. I am not oblivious of my environment any more and I am in another event. Very often, it
occurs that I see a text, a voice speaks to me or “parcels of thought” are transmitted. Many
passages, which you find in this book, I got in such a miraculous way. These texts are marked in
the book as “channeling” (communication). The biggest part of the text that is not marked as a
channeling or vision was “automatic writing”. I fed text into the computer, and often I knew only
after I read through what I had written.
Jesus Christ (Sananda) gives most of the visions to me, whereby the names of natures, that
transmit messages, are not further important. Names serve only for the identification. At a
certain spiritual level, only the word of God is announced. Much more important are the
oscillation of a communication and the core of the messages. Now these messages should be
spread, because the time is ripe.

3. What are visions?

Whom the spirit gift is given to receive divine revelations about the future has also the
assignation and the duty to transmit them. All mercies one receives in live are not for himself
and have to be passed on. If I had not made my prophecies available to the public welfare - I
would already receive no more visions and channelings.
Prophetic visions are to make humans conscious, which consequences actions have, set by
them. The earth is a playground, a school of the souls to develop on it. The visions are tips which
should show us that we have handled obviously inconsiderately and destructive with our
creation. It are signposts that warn us not to make further in that way. All forecasts will apply if
we do not change at all. Prophecies are to prepare for the possible coming!
People should be shaken up, so that they are conscious that every action they do in their life
has an effect. Besides, prophecies are also warnings of the coming times. These are warnings
which are well intentioned and have a help function to change the coming events, to reduce or to
feel less unpleasantly. Condition for it is merely that one changes in thinking and deals with
things which one did not taken into consideration so far in his comfortable life.
This book is not to spread fear and fright; you should not turn to black despair. The
information is to give you a better basis for decision how you think and act in the future. I want
to stimulate rethinking, that you open your eyes and see how our planet really looks like. I want
to be the impulse for you to think about. My book is to cause hope, courage and risk readiness in
you. It is up to you whether you believe in the read, to accept or to dismiss it as a nonsense or
nice story. The more you appreciate the momentary situation of the world the easier you will
forget about the book and put it aside. Nevertheless, the coming events will remove any
illusionary veil.
Everybody will react to the prophecies according to the state of his spiritual growth. You can
choose to use it in your life or to reject it. The one will profit from it, the other one not!
“You join in, in the big group - with all others. You are careful which “balls” come
to you and pass them to the others always immediately. Now it is to the others to
catch these balls. Your task is fulfilled.“ (channeling; 07 04 13)
A vision and the prophecy evolved from it is always a snapshot, a picture of the momentary
future. If humans do not change, it comes to the seen events. As an illustration: If I test the water
of a lake, this water has a certain quality. If I pour afterwards a poison ton in the water, the
quality will worsen. If I would clean the water by means of a wastewater treatment plant, I would
have improved the quality of the water. So to say, it is up to us to change the future. Thus, one
should therefore take seriously the prophecies, in his own interest and in the interest of the whole
planet. If a vision succeeds as a warning and causes a reversal with the people, either the seen
future will not occur or only in weakened form. The future is a mobile target. By setting new
causes, I obtain a new effect and thus change the future. The forecast has fulfilled its purpose and
does not need to occur.
Our future changes by the thinking, feeling and action of humans. The future grows out of the
present impregnated by the past. Humans create outside of themselves what they must learn in
themselves. The single human forms his future himself. Humans have windows of opportunities
through which he can go or not. However, these are no windows of predetermination. The future
is no randomized destiny, planned by God and unchangeable.
Prophecies are thus very meaningful and are to induce us to become more independent, not to
let us float, to resume responsibility for our life and to change the future to the good.
Nevertheless, the visions are irremovable the closer an event temporally moves and
worldwide it is. Irremovable, because the time is already too short to set positive thought streams
and actions and the more global an event is, also more humans are involved in it, who would
have to modify their thinking, adjustments and acting. Which one can very probably change for
himself personally is the own adjustment, because thus one feels differently. You have the
possibility to value all things you experience positively or negatively. You determine therefore
yourself how you feel!
The big changes, concerning the earth surface in form of earthquake, continent movements,
floods, forest fires, cyclones and volcano eruptions, have already begun. Chaos and
disorientation are always the beginning of a new order. We cannot detain the already starting
chaos any more. The cataclysms (n.: geological disasters which have dramatic consequences on
our life) stand already in the door and are about to enter completely into our living space. The
earth is already violated too much by us and now she defends herself. She fights for her survival
and she will survive. The big vibrations, which now increasingly come above the earth, will help
the earth to be able to carry new life. So that life on the earth continues this is inevitable.
“The most important prophecy is the John Revelation. However, one must take
into consideration that some other prophecies often only suffer from deadline
shifts.” (channeling; 05 05 27)
The John Revelation cannot suffer from the movement of dates, because there are no dates
named. Besides, the revelation is not formulated unmistakably. Even I needed years to
understand it really. The John Revelation thereby is seamlessly in line with the Bible in which
analogies and antiquated modes of expression are not quite conducive to bring transparency and
clearness in the texts.
The future is a continuous adventure; she is never bad or good.
It always depends on the perception from which one looks at her. The materialist will judge
the coming events quite different from a spiritual orientated.
So to speak, everything will be taken from the materialist, because he negates the spiritual
world. For a spiritually oriented person the changes will not be so dramatic.
Since at most the physical world can be destroyed, however, not the spiritual one. The earth,
as a part of the universe, as a part of the whole, becomes healthy again and the personal
development continues, in this or in another world.
Fact is that the world is steered by some few, who are excluding materialists and want
absolutely nothing to know from the spiritual world. The weapons -, the bank- and the energy
industry sit at the levers of power and much occurs, that is absolutely not for the well being of
this planet. On the earth there rules a mixture of fear and aggression, which increases in
extremely dangerous measure. This is the ideal fertile soil for worldwide around reaching
brutality, crime and the reason for many conflicts and wars. The environment is polluted and
war, hatred and struggle for survival belong to the agenda.
These lobbies have largest interest in remaining everything as usual. In view of this aspect a
collapse of our system, for example by a worldwide environment disaster would be unpleasant,
but positive and vitally necessary.
Regardless of the coming events, prophecies cannot be dismissed so simply as disaster. Every
coin has two sides, in every change also a chance lays therefore!

4.Visions in our time

Much too much humans do not know at all that there is also a spiritual area. Even today, the
majority of the scientists do not recognize spiritual energy. She is not bound to material but
comparable with the vitality, with the life par excellence.
Spiritual energy is the life and the prototype of any life. To a large number of humans nothing is
considered as real, which is not of material nature. Where the eyes malfunction the service, many
mean that the reality ends. Many are not conscious at all of their dreams, their unconsciousness or
their higher self.
Much too much humans are engaged in the daily fight for power, cash, possession, fame, prestige,
validity and surviving. They have solidified in the material and deny their spiritual inheritance. The
worldly bustle of the people and the reaping after earthly prosperity and security formally force them
to disallow prophecies like mine, because they do not fit at all in her life plan and in that, what they
have learnt from the system, the college and the science. Because there may not be what there cannot
be, the people, who deal with other forms of the consciousness, are at the outset for many people are
unserious dreamers or madcap. Nevertheless, prophecies are entwined from something mystic. The
wish of the people to be able to see the future is combined with the fear of that what could come up to
them. Is the seen future “bad” most people reject the visions and in a natural reaction, the prophet is
defamed.
“Many people will only believe your prophecies because you have also known the
winning lottery numbers. They are also are well advised because all your visions will
come true just as your winning lottery numbers.“ (channeling; 97 10 11)
Unfortunately, nevertheless, for some the motive will be based in hope for material profit.
The spiritual world is interested in our spiritual development. Whether somebody of us has
money or not, makes no difference to them. The mercy to have received the numbers for the lotto
drawing and 20 lottery-6 on the X.Y consequently is based on getting the possibility to attract
attention. In this manner, the credibility of the other in the book described visions and
channelings could be confirmed and offered the possibility to get media presence.
In our material world, one can get most easily with material sensation appearances on TV and
press articles to reach millions of people within a few days. Time is short! My task is to take
fears of the affectionate extraterrestrial beings from the people and to warn of the two big
earthquakes. (see chapter 8) My purpose is to familiarize a big number of people with the
contents of the book as quickly as possible.
People, mainly interested in the material one can make receptive best of all with a “material
sensation” - a lottery-6 played 20 times at one drawing. Most people think that it is not possible
to be able to foresight even only one day. They should reject after the proven forecast of the
winning lottery numbers, which is unique in the world history, their world view completely.
They should admit themselves that there is more than only the material.
There is also a spiritual world. This knowledge would be a progress and hopefully for some
people the jump start to turn to the spiritual.
“You will still do your Lotto-6 now before your passing. On time as a promotion
for my messages.” I answer: “I have never doubted this.” “Play 20 tips they are
enough to attract attention and to get media presence. It will be on a Wednesday.
Announce this now again. You will be called afterwards by a woman.“ Suddenly the
phone rings. A very familiar woman calls me. She means: “Well, are you pleased now
that I am the woman that calls you?” I answer - happily that she calls – “Yes,
because women are the most important creatures in the life for me. To give you,
however, also a spiritual apodosis: although everything is equivalent.”
(vision; 04 07 30)
What the woman concerns in the vision: I plant even today an apple tree, even if I will not be
tomorrow any more. Several times I have received medially and visionary that I will marry in the
short time span that I remain here on earth. What is contrary of following the love? Absolutely
nothing. Who can follow the love already raises decisively his oscillation.
“If you want to know the weather contact the weather station. You are the spiritual
weather station. Nobody knows the future better than you do. For some it is still a
Cassandra's call (A Cassandra's call is a vain warning of a real threat.), however, the future will
agree with you. Thus, keep up and don’t get discouraged.”
(channeling; 04 09 10)
In view of the hostility and terms of abuse, which I had to endure on the Internet for years this
news, was a balm for my soul. “Wrong prophet”, “scare tactics” and “mentally ill” were still the
gentlest expressions.
“Your book is the Bible of the 21-st century.” (channeling; 04 10 04)
After this channeling first I was surprised, however, then I thought about it. It is right: mainly
Christ gives the channelings and visions, partially my higher self. I wrote 90% of the text
“automatically”. This not encoded and in the course of the centuries falsified - like in the Bible - but
specified and detailed. In particular and content wise participate Jesus Christ, Maria, the Apostles
Andreas and Thomas as well as Josef v. Nazareth (alias the prophet Samuel from the Old Testament).
 In addition, above all many spiritual truths are announced, the cosmic laws are explained, it is
reported about the end times and a view of the Golden Age is given. Totally all these contents are
probably of more significance and are above all also more practically oriented than the Bible which is
comparable in many sequences - excepting the John Revelation - rather with a history book.
“Especially the visions are even more than only an optical cutting from the coming.
One may see the visions as not only single events and a cutting, but also the messages
that stand behind it. These are often more important. It is reported about the eternity
of the soul. In case of past incarnations, it is not about the incarnations but the
reincarnation is documented. The changeability of the future is shown, by the movement
of dates.
It is a matter of making it obvious to all that the future is not stiff. If she would be
stiff, we would not live. Life has as a base the free will ; the will to decide differently in
the second and to change the future. Due to that, we should also recognize our
creativity and take our own life in hand. Partially we are fatalists, pass out, and lapse
into motionlessness before that what happens around us!
Also about the saying at the beginning of the book, “The time is only happy if one is
reminded of the times with pleasure of which one remembers.” one could start to
meditate and achieve a lot of wisdom out of it. Your book is not only a warning and a
preview: No, it is rather also a teaching program for everybody.” (channeling; 04 10 22)
I read in a magazine, which dealt with prophecies, an article of Jakob Lorber. If you do not know
who Jakob Lorber was, here a short description:
Jakob Lorber was born in 1800 and wrote medial during 24 years more than 10,000 pages. Christ
dictated the New Testament (in the language of the 19-th century) to him. Lorber described in 1850
already technical achievements, which are known only today.
He got also detailed information about the construction of the solar system and the atom, which
scientists could explain only in the 20-th century for right.
In the article (extract from book 4 - it was dictated to him by Christ) stood about the apostles of the
end time:
”If there 1000 years and again almost 1000 years have passed from now on ... I will wake again
men at that time.... In addition, I gave to them the rank, the character, and even the names and placed
in addition: One of those to whom probably most is revealed more then to you to all now, will be
descended in male line from the Joseph's oldest son and will be therefore a right descendant Davids by
the body. (N.: I have a blood group, which is not explicable genetically with customary knowledge.)
Indeed, he will be like David of weak flesh, but in exchange of the stronger mind! Welfare to those
who will hear him and set up their life according to what he says! Indeed, also the other great woken
up souls will be descended mostly from David. Since such things can be given only to such who come
even fleshy from there ... even I am a descended of David because of Maria, because Maria is also a
quite pure daughter of David. In that time (n.: today), indeed, these descendents of David will mostly
stay in Europe, but they still become quite pure and real descendants of the man after the heart of God
and be able to the bear the biggest luminosity from the skies.“ ...... Hence, this genetically prepared
line of breeding must be, because an iota only, immediately coming out of me, would already destroy
and kill then every unprepared.”
When I read this article, I knew immediately with 100% certainty that here in the middle of 19-th
century was talked about me. I knew it instinctively.
If I would exclusively think about it, I could only say: “Supposable here it is talked about me.”
Since no prophet during the last centuries came to know the mercy to receive so many concrete,
detailed and as regards content different visions about the end times, like me.
The visions do not only cover single events in my proximate area of life or only one topic (e.g.,
war) as this is the case with nearly all prophets, but also refer to different areas, more or less
distributed straight across the globe. They concern the subjects environmental changes, war, aliens,
oscillation rise, the Golden Age, reincarnation and many other spiritual truth.
I am not proud to be chosen already in 1850 by Christ and to play an important role in the end time,
although it pleases me. My task is to disseminate the divine messages in the world and to reach as
many people as possible. I spread the light of God and my book will be hope for some people if the
times switch from materialism to hopelessness, poverty, illness, epidemics, storms, blazes, I would
like to animate the people to interest in the spiritual in the divine and I know that I will cope with the
task. Even more joy it is to me that hundred thousands people will be able to save their life if they
direct their action every now and then to my prophecies.
 Still during the same day I wanted to prepare myself just for meditating, a voice speaks again to
me:
“You are right, it’s spoken about you. You are an apostle of the end times.”
(channeling; 99 06 12)
(n.: Years later I was informed that I have been the prophet Samuel from the Old Testament and
Josef v. Nazareth at “Bible times”. Before obviously my ego would have still been too big and the
information would have been contra productive for my life-task. I remained faithfully in my function
to announce the future.)
“You are a descendant of Davids. You stem from him.”
“To understand and to control matter completely we first have to understand the
spiritual. Matter is nothing else than materialised spirit. “ (channeling; 97 08 09)
The majority of the population is “science-oriented” - from childhood on, we are trained to acquire
knowledge, and the highest authority for it is then the sciences. However, the spiritual and mystic
cannot be conceived by sciences. Nevertheless, this does not mean that all this does not exist, but only
that there is a big area which the science cannot explain.
The concept of truth of our today's science will already be very soon only a shade affiliated to the
past. The genius Nikola Tesla already thought 100 years ago that the science could achieve in one
single decade more than during all centuries before together if she would deal, finally, with non-
physical phenomena. The separation of science and spiritual is wrong, because the truth of physics is
God. In the smallest part of the matter is God's love. Most great scientists and inventors admitted the
possibility of realities beyond the logic or the approved view. Many also worked out of higher levels
and made their inventions by dreams or inspirations. A spontaneous intuitive decision can produce
better results than hours and days of analytic, intellectual considerations. Those who separate the
spiritual from the physical will do no really big discoveries.
Spiritual events are an area in which the science cannot give reasonable explanations, because the
science needs figures, data, facts and as a rule big series of experiments. Nevertheless, in all these
events no big series of experiments can be, because they happen unannounced and many phenomena
are often to be seen only for a few persons, e.g., the Maria's phenomena in Medjugorje.
Attendant scientists can ascertain at most changed cerebral streams, pulses, facial expressions and
changes of the voice. Even the Catholic Church recognizes so called miracles as for example Marien's
phenomena only if hundreds of people can testify an appearance, as for example in Fatima, and there
only hesitantly. Nevertheless, such phenomena are many a time somewhere in the world, even if
extremely seldom attested by hundreds of witnesses. However, these phenomena are no miracles, but
only manifestations of the universal spirit. They do not fit at all in our worldview where one must be
able to touch everything, smell, see and at any time retrieve. Everything must be explainable and
disassembled analytically before we can believe it and agree.
Our society and our thinking are based on the observation of recurring phenomena, which must
appear renewed in the way as we expect them. We tend to exclude all phenomena from our logic,
which do not recur or about their cyclic appearance, one cannot be sure. We praise and use the
electricity and the phone because we know that they are predictable and computable, although we do
not understand them.
A prophecy is considered as unacceptable, unless, the prophet can prove that she is appropriate.
Facts and predictable things organize our life; however, prophecies make the secrets and the concealed
truth of the being accessible to us. Nevertheless, this connection has got lost in our today's scientific
world for most people. Regardless of that two thirds of questioned persons confirm that they had had
already sometime in the life a dream which has come true at the same time or a little later, exactly as
dreamt. Absolutely, such dreams concern almost in 100% of the cases personal areas, de facto;
nevertheless, such events belong to the same phenomenon like prophecies concerning the public.
For people like most of you who have not experienced such phenomena even yet are these
incidents - if they believe in it - a miracle. For many who do not believe in it the propagators of
such news are madcaps at whom one mocks and laughs.
In the material trapped people very often want “proofs” for spiritual events - however, this is
not possible. You can only experience the spiritual when you open yourself for the spiritual and
do not pause in your own preconceived opinions and constructs of thoughts. Unfortunately,
humanity inclines to look at all beings that bring another experience and a more developed
picture of the reality, as foreign and strange or anyhow dangerous. Prophets - mediators between
God and humans - must have a strong mind, they must have the courage to make themselves
ridiculous. They have no fear to be mocked or to be smiled at. Without this courage, one would
always stay to the old or uncertain. Old religious patterns would not be torn open. Fact remains,
that to investigate the psychological dimensions of spiritual phenomena is nearly impossible and
one can understand them only when one has found out them himself.
One edges out the prophecies bout the already beginning global earth changes the easier the
more one has spent money in the renovation of his house or material goods are the main purpose
in his life. The strange is only that exactly the same people accept the Bible not only as a valid
truth, but consider it even as a valuable writing! Strange, because in the Bible dreams, visions,
phenomena, heard voices and prophecies take a not unimportant part. Nevertheless, the people
who have the mercy to receive visions are cut from the same cloth like prophets at Bible times.
The visions happen to them as unpredictable as to the prophets at that time.
If one takes my prophecies seriously, one should turn as a response to it more to the spiritual
and become open for changes. This would improve our future, either a predicted event would
weaken or that one does not experience it so unpleasantly. I accept with pleasure if 100,000
people laugh about my visions and channelings and the rest pushes them as absurd on the side if
only one person still jumps on the train by positive thoughts and action and improvesd his own
but also the future of all.

.
5. Is the change necessary?
Who pursues carefully the events on our earth knows or anticipates that in the next time
radical changes will happen. Many people feel changes in themselves and in their surroundings.
For most these changes are not visible yet and not explicable.
The rapid decay of ethical values, material and social securities, paralysed organisation
structures and the destruction of the nature that occur now are a witness of the fact that in close
future a change is urgently necessary and will take place.
The breakdown of the economic structure will lead increasingly to social turmoil.
Nevertheless, this is still nothing in comparison to the consequences, which arise from the
changes, which go forward with the earth herself. Governments and military organisations will
have bigger and bigger trouble to maintain the existing system because of these events.
Stupefying cataclysms will strike the earth. We become a witness of radical changes; the existing
authority's structures are doomed. The worldwide vibrations will smash the old power structures.
The structures, as we know them, very soon will not be any more. Our world of the polarities and
illusions will break down. It comes to the breakdown of this civilisation!
The whole world, all her systems will break down, and it will not be easy to exist in this
world. Our ill system will stop to exist, fortunately. Existing will decay, new will originate. Only
from concussion and breakup new can originate. The decline of a consciousness structure is
always a hidden guarantee for a coming up new structure!
“So that a new world originates, the old world must come down and break. This is
absolutely necessary and makes sense." (channeling; 05 04 28)
We are already on the cusp of the changes. The future has already begun. We live and
experience a time of change. A time of confusion, without securities. The disorientation
increases. Now the humanity is confronted increasingly with social and economic changes.
Energy is set in motion, which calls us for the change. Now shocks, scandals and eclats, as we
have never experienced are revealed. These events help us, just as the earth changes, to awake.
All these events will still intensify.
Even if you think the whole earth will go down, you yourself set - you will not set. Therefore,
it is so important to turn to the positive. Even if it will be hard to swallow what will happen – it
will have a happy end for you. In principle, it is a marvellous time, because you can receive an
indescribably nice price by your own action.
 We live in a society, which is built up on competition and power profit. We live in a fun
society, which has exclaimed the desire principle to her highest ideal. The individual is still
separated by estrangement of others, nevertheless the change to the concept of the individual as a
part of a whole community already develops slowly.
Must it be really called utopia to fancy a planet, which is free from war, nationalism, hatred,
racism, and hostility to foreigners, struggles for power and intrigues? Where there are no
political borders? Where one lives in harmony with the nature and where the satisfaction of
needs is aimed and not of wishes? Where one can see a clear sky and inhale pure air? Where no
laws, orders and regulations are necessary? Would the people not be happier then?
Thousands of years of wars, epidemics and famines, genocides and so on, could not break the
stiff sense of the people. The big circulations coming up will be the main impulse to the renewal
and the forming of a new consciousness. Only by basic changes it is possible that a new
consciousness comes. The people will extend their consciousness from the pure selfishness, from
the thinking of power, to the whole earth, the whole universe.
The creation process did not begin and did not end with the big bang. Creation is the
unchanging and everlasting law of God. The creation is continuous, constantly expanding
process. She develops constantly for own improvement. In principle nothing is destroyed, it is
only converted into a new and better structure. New systems are created by that what the light
leaves behind on his way of the destruction. A new order is formed. As a part of the divine plan
systems die, so that new ones can be born. The nature is in harmony with all - with the exception
of the humans. Consequently, it becomes a time for the humanity here to adapt, to position
oneself on the side of the nature, even if the comfort is stepped on the toes. If the human tries to
counter, the nature will always be a winner. The humanity cannot control the earth, not
manipulate or destroy. At most, we can be a plague for her.
“The people are God. One could also say “a part of God”. A personified God with
long beard or sitting on a cloud does not exist.” (channeling; 97 05 13)
Our higher self, the core of our soul, is divine, pure and absolute. There exists no separation from
God. He is in us or part of us, because everything has originated from his spirit. We are a spark of his
spirit. The creator lives in each of us, as well as each of us lives in God. The quotation of Jesus in the
Bible “God and I are one” applies in the core to every person. Every person carries the seed of God in
himself. God's being is our becoming. The creator is no person but a limitless and timeless being of
love! There is only one feeling and only one strength, which can extinguish all negative. It is a
universal strength and she has the highest oscillation that exists. It is the love. The only primary
source. Love is to be all one with God. Love has no beginning and no end. She is and will always be.
It is the state from „I am“. She exists in every spectrum and universe. An immeasurable strength and
power which steers herself and which owns the ability to remain linked with all her individual parts.
She is omnipresent and all embracing and, hence, present within the whole creation. She is more than
the sum of all individual parts of the creation. The strongest energy, which stands above all, which is
all life. It is our origin and our spring which every person carries in himself. This energy is called love
in addition many people also say God.
(This message maybe will surprise those, who are affected by the perception of the Catholic
Church and the Protestant Church by the personified God's representation and fancy God as a
“superman” (better, greater, cleverer, more intelligent, more affectionate, more powerful,….). This
perception is fed especially by the fact that most people do not recognize themselves as a forever-
existing spirit. They identify exclusively with their body which is, nevertheless, nothing else than a
mean of transportation which we change in the course of our many incarnations repeatedly. If these
people think then about the quotation from the Bible “And the human is created after the image of
God.”, so God must have in their opinion of course also a body and look like a person.)
While meditating I see my third eye as a pulsating heart. I recognize it as the
breath of God, beaming in light blue light. (vision; 06 12 04)
(N.: With the 3-rd eye one can see pictures from the past, pictures of the present or pictures from
the future. The 3-rd eye can be opened by meditation. If it is opened, it cannot be closed any more.
Nevertheless, it is not imperative that you every time see pictures (or even films) while meditating.
In the Buddhism, the 3-rd eye is a symbol of the enlightenment.)
 The human moves gradually towards the perfection, omnipotence and omniscience. Nothing exists,
except the consciousness of the ONE. Consequently, also animals, plants, stones, our planet and even
"lifeless" matter have consciousness. There exists no separation. We are one with the One and the One
is one with us. All experiences, every grief, every joy, every thought, everything what we act or leave,
does the Creator. Creation originates from consciousness, because consciousness is the only one what
really exists. God and the creation are two different realities; however, they are not absolutely different
because God unites everything in himself. One can call the oscillation, which penetrates all matter
(atoms) as God, as an energy, light or love. This fine energy is that of the existence, is the foundation
of all, and is always present. Without that energy, nothing could exist! We, as a soul, are a part of this
creator and his creation. We do not need to search God outside, but only in ourselves!
Because everything arises only from one and therefore everything is the same and is only a form of
expression of the variety of the life, is everything, which is, inseparably connected together. Therefore,
the purpose must be to be connected to everything, to develop together and in doing so, every part of
this community absolutely keeps his identity.
The pope (n.: Pope Johannes Paul II) passes ill and weakly human masses, shakes hands
and pets the head of people. Many aliens are also among the present people. The pope
catches sight of me and a feeling of the love flows through us. I know instinctively that
the pope just feels like me. We approach, give us salutatory kisses, hug the other and
kneel down. The pope does not speak to me, however, I get all his thoughts telepathic
transmitted. He thinks about how much it exerts him to greet so many people, although
he does it with pleasure. He is really glad to have met me whom he already knows for a
long time. It vitalizes him. He is glad to feel that we are one. We are one, one being! He
perceives himself together with me as one soul. I have personally the same feeling.
After all, we stand up. I start to tell the pope that I am the one who sees the coming
up events, which will happen during the next years and will publish this in a book. He
interrupts me and means, he knows this, because we are one. The book will help the
people to gain new strength and to understand the oneness of all souls as if he gained
strength when he embraced me. All attendant people are impressed by this event very
much, although this partially is shown in sensationalism, because photographers do many
shootings of us. The attendant extraterrestrials recognize and, nevertheless, know
what has really happened here and are very glad about it. They witness what all people
will experience that awake spiritually: the deliberate oneness with the creation.
(vision; 98 07 03)
The earth prepares herself for a change, for a new appearance, for her enlarged self. She
extends. She develops. God extends. The cosmic intelligence expresses itself by the life. The
evolution is the manifestation of divine consciousness!

6. Luck – The sense of life?

What are the target and the task of the people here on earth? The ascent into a higher dimension is
and was always the highest target and result of the existence in the third dimension. It is this striving to
exhaust fully the own potential which was always here. It is the recognizing of the own divinity and
the entry into the enlarged consciousness. The ascension is a spiritual experience, which consists of
your transportation in the 5-dimensional light body. The ascension is always possible for everyone. It
is offered to everyone and is independent of the intellect, social position, skin colour or faith
adjustment. The only requirement is unconditional love. The rise is, so to speak, a step in the direction
of our big target - the return into the source of the creation.
“Still the “out” (n.: discharge from the earth by physical death) not obligingly takes place
for the single. It is not certain yet. Everyone still can qualify for the ascension.”
(channeling; 00 02 20)
Two things are essential for the ascension: 1). the will to ascend now and 2). to have enough love
in oneself and to express this.
 Because God is love and mercy, even those people can ascend, who have done bad and
thereby loaded negative karma on themselves. Nevertheless, they would have to regret from the
bottom of the heart their actions and do everything to make up the grief resulted by them.
The rise is a gradual process. Indeed, there are moments of inspiration, but generally, it is a
gradual action. The divine self substitutes more and more our negative emotions and converts
them into positive ones. The limited religious systems are dissolved. The more and more
becoming active higher self in us replaces our limited personalities.
"In this time we can’t help but to structure our life from the base anew.“
(channeling; 05 05 05)
The restructuring of our body leads forcible to a changed perception of the events and therefore
also to a “new” life.
When ascending the oscillation frequency of the person is strongly raised. This ascension is the
transformation of the three-dimensional consciousness and the union with a higher dimensional light
body. The person changes with his physical body and his consciousness the dimension. The rise is no
change of location. It is the change of the earth human to the God-human. One receives an immortal
body, is not any longer subject to the conditions of birth, death and karma, can create things from the
ethereal substance and can travel by means of strength of thought through the space. (However, these
qualities must be learnt. They will not be given you with your ascension immediately. In the 5-th
dimension there are - just like in the 3-rd dimension - differences in the spiritual maturity.) This is a
section in the direction of the perfection. Assignation of the human being is to become a spotlessly
clean being, to develop to a perfect spiritual being. We are subject to conditions of the law of the
sequential higher development, spirituality and perfection. The dimension change in a higher being
dimension will happen to everybody in God's right time, namely when he is ripe enough and his task
on earth is fulfilled. The earth itself will have concluded at the latest in 2012 this process, however,
more about that in a later chapter.
“There are hundreds of reasons, why one lives where one was born.”
(channeling; 99 08 29)
Every soul chooses before her incarnation by herself - in vote with her soul group - in which family
she will be born into and which tasks she assigns herself. Nevertheless, there is also a sort of a group
pressure. I.e., is your soul group of the view that you should incarnate immediately again because you
have not learnt something special in your last incarnation, then your next incarnation is not necessarily
“voluntary”, if an immediate new incarnation does not lie in your intention.
You incarnate also over and over again together with many souls of your group. You are together
with your soul group the director of your life. However, with your free will on earth you are at the
same time an actor and form the “screenplay” in detail. The more difficult your “destiny”, the more
you were ready to develop spiritually. Paradoxically is only that just those people who are eminently
respectable by the society (“For him everything always goes smoothly.”, “He never has crises and
problems.”) and their life easily runs, de facto hardly develop. On this occasion, in the final effect it is
only a rest for these people. In the next life, a today trouble-free and problem-free life can become a
challenging one in a spiritual sense. The true luck lies in truth only in the spiritual development. The
spiritual development is the approximating to the primary source. The primary source is pure love. In
the love the luck lies. God has created humans because of pure love; hence, the people should express
the love, which gives them the existence, at every moment.
“Only who lives crazy, lives.” (channeling; 02 08 29)
Real life is a development. One develops spiritually the faster, the more one contrasts to the
everyday trot. Crises are the ideal fertile soil for development. Conflicts, disappointments and
the non-achievement of wishes and imaginations are the main impulse factors for advancement.
The experience of the divine assumes a repeated death in the existence. With each of these
small deaths a part of your ego dies. Only the one is really qualified to speak about life, to give
life and to teach life, who already knows the dark sides and has a certain experience with it.
Everybody has targeted before his own incarnation a purpose, which he strives to realize, and
as a rule, one is not aware of it on earth. Nevertheless, by his internal guidance or also
unconsciously he fulfils in the ideal case his task. In other words, you can also say: Target is to
be happy. However, luck is no thing and consequently not to be searched outside. We must
search the luck in ourselves. It is affection. One must live it. Blessedness lies in the devotion, in
the ability to let it go out of the mind. True joy penetrates all thoughts, feelings, actions and
words of a person. One is only happy if one approaches the purpose assigned. If one does with
pleasure, what one must do. If one fulfils therefore with pleasure his life-task. If luck would only
be in external things, in material values, every rich person who can afford everything would have
to be happy. The fact that is not in such a way, we can read daily in newspapers and magazines.
Scandals, murders and suicides of the so-called “upper ten thousand” fill the print media.
The problem is that there is a fullness of distraction possibilities in life, which hinder us from
the show inwards. To look what one feels really, thinks, feels intuitively or imperatively. Many
of our so-called purposes are nothing else, than wishes caused by skilful advertisement and
lobbies.
“For children and pupils it is better for the personal development to have joy
and fun with sport, play and entertainment with friends as to learn diligent, to have
the best marks at school and to find no time for the personal pleasure. To reach
the learning purpose in a school year is enough. Every minute at which one feels
desire and joy in the life is worth to be lived. Sense and the purpose of our
existence is to live love, is our spiritual development and not the accumulation of
knowledge. Therefore, the contact with our environment is ideal. The best spiritual
teacher is the life itself.”" (channeling; 99 07 07)
“If you want to become a priest join the church. If you want to get closer to God,
take all of your knowledge what enables you to contact other people.”
(channeling; 04 02 02)
True meditation and lived love express themselves by active and deliberate action and being in
everyday life.
Help unselfishly others, even “foreign” person. Estimate the nature. If you estimate the nature, you
estimate the life, you estimate God. God manifests himself by the people, animals and the nature. Even
so-called “lifeless” matter is filled by divine substance. From the unaware monad (n.: e.g., minerals)
up to deliberate monad - the highest deliberate monad is a God - as an umbrella term for all energy in
all dimensions. To respect and honour every living being in the consciousness to meet an expression
of God. Do not judge or condemn, because everybody acts according to the state of his spiritual
development.
“Every person conforms to what he experiences for right. Even if the actions of
somebody contradict the divine laws, this person acts, nevertheless, according to the
state of his development. Hence, one should condemn nobody.” (channeling; 05 08 17)
If somebody does not act for the purposes of the divine timetable, the higher self announces
himself in form of his conscience. The conscience is a flashing of the creative and transcendent
strength, which lives in us. Nevertheless, in such a case the affected person should condemn not
himself, but look consciously at the situation and then learn from it. Sense of the life de facto is
nothing else than to experience all consciousness aspects between fear and love in very extreme form.
Only so, God can recognize himself - by comparison. That is the prime cause and the sense of life; the
eternal play and wheel of the life. Only who lives that and has got to know in many incarnations can
return again to the source, return to the pure love. There rules only the being and collective
consciousness, there is no more individual consciousness.
Nevertheless, before the return to the spring the human must develop first his individual
consciousness. He must develop a self-esteem, which is not built up on achievement. As a rule
achievement is only food for the ego and not a mean to intensify the contact with his higher self. You
should strive to take over own responsibility and to develop an untouchable psyche. A psyche, which
is not influenceable by human or other influences. Then this individual consciousness must be
developed to the cosmic consciousness. The purpose is to grow, to stand in permanent contact with our
higher self, to become God similar, to become perfect.
The soul is no ready product. She is the perfect picture of your present spiritual degree of
ripeness. She is a development.
 This process determines all our lives; it is an everlasting play of learning. This learning contains all
facets within both polarities fear and love. The development moves us higher and higher and with the
height increases the general view. We are travellers on the evolution spiral who learn with every bend
in addition. The higher we come, the more we can overlook and win in farsightedness. This is the way
of the development. A development without end. The way of the wide development is open for every
person. There is no steady hierarchy. The hierarchy always arises from our personal development and
the responsibility and task, which we have accepted. The higher hierarchy would like to see with
pleasure, however, if we catch up them or get ahead of them because there is there no envy and no
struggle for power, only love.
Among the people there are partly often big differences in their development. Great mystics have
progressed, so to speak, already very far.
This is explained partly in the fact that the souls have a different age - therefore work differently
long on their spiritual development. One the other hand the one or the other soul was more prepared to
work on the own spiritual development and took bigger tasks on himself - what in the worldly area
sometimes means heavy examinations and is far away from to be felt as Christmas, birthday and New
Year on one day.
„Explain what a mystic is, the mysticism and a mystery - then your book is
completed.” (channeling; 04 08 26)
The mystic tries to unite constantly in thoughts and actions with the divine. He knows the highest
and deepest truth not only by hearsay but also from self-lived experience. He strives to get to know the
creator directly. He dives into the divine self, which he discovers meditative in himself and in all
things. He speaks with the spirit world like with a friend who stands before him. The veils between the
dimensions are taken. He has the deepest and most intensive friendship to the spiritual world.
A mystery is a complex circumstance of vital and religious range. However, in the essentials it
defies the logical analysis and the direct communication. So-called „miracles“ are mysteries.
The mysticism is a religious stream whose followers try to attain the union with the divine.
Meditation, prayer, asceticism, fasting, but also self-flagellation or the taking of consciousness-
changing drugs serves this purpose.
I read in a book about star people who live at the moment here on the earth. Specific
physical features and spiritual experiences, which normally happen to these star people,
are enumerated. Because nearly all mentioned points apply to me, I become very pensive
and consider whether I am a star person or not.
Lost in thought I look out of the window. At the same moment, a carroty fire ball
races past. The fireball is wrapped up by an about 5-metre-long comet tail. The fireball
itself has approx. one diameter of 2 metres. The distance of the real appearance to my
location is about 30 metres. The appearance occurs in the later afternoon.
(experience; March, 1995)
This “vision” occurred quite really, although also all the other experienced visions are real.
Nevertheless, in all other visions I had another state of consciousness, if it is in the dream, in a
meditation or by sudden dipping into another level of being. Nevertheless, in the event described
above I had no second another state of consciousness. I was also surprised very much, that promptly
an answer was given to me in such a miraculous way on a question, which occupied me very much. I
experienced the similar also while reading the book “Autobiography of a yogi”, from Paramahansa
Yogananda. Twice I considered how an experience of Yogananda, just read by me, might have looked
in the reality. Within seconds, I experienced the same event.
I see a star in the extensive width of the universe. A voice says: “Arahat”. I have
never heard this name before, nevertheless, instinctively I know, this is my native
place. (vision; 97 02 04)
In view of the star and the 100%, th certainty that Arahat is my native place I was persuaded
for the time being that Arahat is a star. 3 days later I read a book by chance (n. “The truth about
the Pleiades”, from Billy Meier) and accidently I open the page about the spirit level “Arahat
Athersata” (7-th dimension),which the Pleiadians (aliens that live in the fifth dimension) accept
as a spiritual guidance. In the end, I made up my mind to clear the open question for me, Arahat -
a star or a spirit level. I asked my spiritual guidance for answer of my question. Already two
hours later, there came the following channeling:
“Arahat is a spirit level, you come from there. Nevertheless, this should not
surprise you, because you are, just as Luise, older than this solar system.”
(channeling; 97 02 07)
The answer to my open question was given very quickly to me. This communication also
shows that first was spirit and only then matter. (N.: “Luise” was the friendly old mystic Luise
Wittmann, “the Mystic on the Danube”. She founded within the Catholic Church the convent of
the “Less brothers and sisters of the heart of God”. In the year 05
she passed away 103 years old. In another life, I was married with her. She was an
incarnation of the apostle Thomas and author of the books “The future life of the soul” and
“Words of the spirit”, competence publishing company.)
I see myself on the ground Maria seated next to me, the Jesus’ child in my arms.
Then I hear a voice: “Mother Maria was your woman in the lifetime of Jesus. You
were Joseph v. Nazareth.“ (vision; 04 03 01)
Until present, I knew only that I was the prophet Salomon and just as Jesus, a son and of the
blood Davids. This information was a new territory for me. Nevertheless, there are channelings
on the Internet, which in addition speak of the incarnations as Merlin, Christopher Columbus,
Nostradamus, Christian Rosenkreutz, Francis Bacon, Paracelsus, Shakespeare and the earl Saint
Germain. However, emotionally it is a difference for me. About Salomon and Joseph. v.
Nazareth I got the information from Christ, the other incarnations I only read. To do own
experiences is a lot finer and more credible, than only to read it. Incarnations as an Ascended
Master were, however, “only” Saint Germain and probably Merlin. In my other incarnations, I
had to argue, just as now, as a “normal mortal” with the 3-rd dimension and all its arduousness.
The more I am glad to be able to help in my next incarnation again as an Ascended Master on
earth.
At this time some people live on earth who come from spiritually sophisticated, higher
dimensional, bright levels. From the fifth or an even higher dimension. They are called “star
humans”. All beings are divine in their essence; however, the members of the star sowing are in
this respect something special when they came down of a higher consciousness level to serve and
to learn at the same time. Once they have already done the ascension, which is the purpose of all
here incarnated. They have to fulfil their certain tasks, which serve the whole humanity. In the
deepest inside of their core, they know that they are not earth people, but members of the bright
spheres. Thereby they have not lost their affiliation to the sphere because they live on earth.
They are voluntary here. They cannot be distinguished externally from the other people.
Nevertheless, the light workers here on earth had to leave behind a part of their galactic energy.
Just as with all other terrestrials their consciousness is subject to restrictions.
It is irrelevant by which material goods you are surrounded. Material wishes feign only wrong
hopes for fulfilment and luck in us. It is vital which apprenticeships we pull out of our
experiences. How consciously we assimilate and which spiritual essence we pull from all. This is
important. Learn as much as possible, absorb it consciously and process it. Attempt,
nevertheless, with all what you experience to keep a certain distance Attempt to be actor and
observer at the same time. Under the avoidance of strong emotionality, one grows and matures in
experiences and situations easier. Thus, the gravity of life does not have such an effect any
longer. Many of us will have already experienced as immature one operates and how little one
learns if one leads a strongly emotionalized relationship with a partner. Do not take the things
too seriously. Life is serious enough to be taken seriously.
Each of us has to fulfil a life-task and has to accept a certain responsibility for it. One may not
fancy birthday, Christmas and New Year during one day, but the quiet joy of everyday life. If
one feels unwell and feels disharmony, one has missed his life-task. If we negate our feeling, we
are confronted repeatedly with feelings, until we turn to them. If you do not allow them to be
visible, you bury the key, which allows you to understand why a certain experience has come to
you or what you can learn from him. The emotional acceptance is important for a clear
perspective and for the learning from the process. One only must hear inwards, follow his
feeling, then one is on the right way. We are a product of the feeling. Strictly speaking, the
feeling creates all the marvellous things in life. Life becomes interesting, joyful and thrilling if
you let you be led from your internal light!
The problem lies certainly in the fact that most people refer the knowledge and theories, primarily,
to the material. Nevertheless, this strong fixation takes from us the sight and works like a wall to see
the life-tasks assigned by ourselves. None of the people on earth has targeted as a purpose to wage a
war and to spread strife. War is neither of social, cultural nor ethical use. Unfortunately, our world
stands on the edge of the abyss. Hence, there will be a strong earthquake, which brings the walls to the
collapse. An earthquake, which shakes the world!

7. The momentary situation

Many of us probably already once said by deepest conviction that it cannot continue in this
way. However, in which situation are we really?
Most look upon the technical progress as a blessing and achievement that delivers comfort, high
achievement and profit. Environmental destruction, human grief and estrangement (e.g., genetic
manipulations) from all what is natural - an exorbitant high price - is accepted as means of exchange
for it with pleasure. Fact is that this approach is completely wrong.
We only need to look around (ozone hole, electrical smog, fine dust load, fishing inheriting,
forest dying, many endangered animals, etc..) and will notice that we did not only achieve the
boundary of the maximum stress of the environment but this is already exceeded.
I do not condemn the economy; however, she should not kill, not destroy and not be violent. The
more the human directs to the world, the worse he treats her. If he would direct more to God, the
world would be better.
Who has once observed the agonizing slaughter of young seals, the pain-full cries of her
mothers heard, or has heard the shouts of a whale in his death struggle knows how badly it is
about our world.
People only start seriously thinking about things if they don’t feel well any more and they are
unpleasantly concerned by it directly. They do not pay attention to the warnings of the nature, as
long as the Viennese Schnitzel is at the table and the beer waits besides TV already.
If they bury or sink in the sea radioactive waste material (for reasons of economy), they do
not strike that they saw off the branch on which they themselves sit, but also all the other people.
Here sanctioned mass murder is pursued. Not the spiritual growth of the people grows, but the
garbage dumps.
If the people would know that they themselves will have to work as her descendants on this
“garbage karma”, then maybe they would act more deliberately and more responsibly. We are
wrong to measure progress in criteria, which our society has settled. Nevertheless, these criteria
are mostly wrong in the long term.
Economic growth at the expenses of the survival of human, animal, plant, environment and
nature cannot be right and is no progress. An absolute irresponsibility rules in dealing with own
life and the environment. Indeed, more and more people visibly realize that - the understanding
for it increases - nevertheless, almost nothing is changed.
Humans who have power here on earth hardly want somewhat to know about changes. They
reject everything, because they are afraid of power loss, capital loss and loss of prestige.
Eco-friendly cheap energy could free the people from their dependence on the state and the
energy lobbies and save their money. No government of the world looks after a development and
support of this energy; they become subverted, infiltrated or put on ice.
That what really would be for the benefit of humans and the planet is sabotaged. Cash governs
the world. Everything in our world orients itself at the profit, which can be achieved. Only a big
circulation can help which turns the inside outwards and leaves no stone on the other.
Humanity urgently needs a cleaning. Because the people continue to destroy and step
proverbially with feet the planet, which friendly nourishes and accommodates them, our
thinking, feeling and action are apparently extremely ill. Indeed, we destroy ourselves only
slowly, however the more insistently.
 Evidently, signs for it were the slashing and burning in Indonesia, which have led to polluted
air in Indonesia, Singapore, Malaysia and Thailand and the permanent slashing and burning of
the rain forest in Central America and South America because of greed of gain.
Under all possible pretexts, war is waged and the military budgets are raised instead of
cleaning the earth with this money.
Our dreams of flats harmoniously integrated into the nature, ecologically friendly and power-
saving cars, space-overcoming and time-overcoming super technology, visit of other planets,
genetic-manipulated super harvests and test-tube babies as requested turn out partly illusion,
partly as a horror trip.

George Orwell with his classic book „1984“ does not stand in front of the door but already in
the doorway.

The big bugging operation was already permitted at every place. The intimate sphere in
medical practises, at lawyers and in the church is not guaranteed any more.
Even private flats may become penetrated and bug - although only with judicial approval.
However, this is always given more or less, in the good faith in the correctness of the
information of the police. Since nearly no judge has the time and the will to check the face of
affairs conscientiously.
The “private conversation” was led ad absurdum. The HND (n.: army news service in Austria)
stores all mobile phone conversations for 3 months, since years, and without juridical basis.
In Austria, the ban of mobile phones with phone cards is discussed because of the anonymity of the
users. Mobile phones also work like a tracking transmitter. The position of the user can be exactly
determined. Thereby, logically movement profiles can also be provided. In Austria already the
locating of mobile phones is allowed without judicial possession. The name „state founded on the rule
of law“ becomes more and more a farce.
Passports, with which one can reconstruct, where someone is or was, are before the entry door.
Likewise, it is already possible today to create movement profiles by the data acquisition at the
external boundaries of the European Union.
In October 04, the EU decided that all citizens of the European Union must deliver their
fingerprints for a new passport in the near future.
The Ministers of the Interior of 25 EU states agreed in Luxembourg in principle that the passports
should receive a memory chip with digitized photo and fingerprints. The EU stands under the pressure
of the USA, which takes fingerprints and a photo already since September 04 of all citizens of the
European Union at the entry.
It is planned to introduce EU passports with biometrical data. The picture of the owner stored on a
microchip. Still open is whether also iris recognition or facial recognition should be used. On this
occasion, one wants to co-ordinate, however, narrowly with the USA, one says from EU-diplomat's
circles.
At least the fingerprints should be taken from every citizen. This is justified with “security
for the citizen against terrorists.”

Medical insurance cards as a card with electronic chip were already introduced in Austria. On the
card itself are only stored name, address and social security number, however, when required the
access to electronic data banks is possible....
With 1st October 04, the passport for dogs and cats was introduced in the EU. At border crossings
is to be calculated on a passport check for the animals. Registered in the passport is information about
the owner, as well as name, age, race, gender and marking number of the animal. For the necessary
marking a microchip must be injected to the domestic animal under the skin
An EU guideline is worked out now, to the obliging storage of all traffic data of all communication
nets. Including www., the email traffic, chat, ICQ as well as connecting data from telephone networks
of all kind. The European-wide memory duty for so-called traffic data (This are data who
communicated with each other, where this data exchange took place, how long the communication
lasted and which medium was used.) from all nets it is aimed. The least storage duration should be a
year. The longest duration of three years can be also crossed by the member's states if this is necessary
in the national interest....
Because of the increasing crime, regional politicians of Regensburg (FRG) decided in spring 00 to
supervise streets, places and stops of public means of transportation all over the town with video
cameras. Similarly, it is in Leipzig (FRG). In London, all public places are already supervised by
video cameras and in Vienna; they already started to supervise public places and the underground by
video. Gradually also taxis are equipped in Vienna already with cameras. In England, there are already
4 million supervision cameras. (At the time of the publication of this book, this value will be already
obsolete.) Everything boils down to a central legislation and a unity currency. The powers operating in
the background want the complete control. Thus, there is easier for them to remain in power.
In Singapore 10,000 people were provided in a great attempt during three months with a laser-
readable bar code. 5000 on the wrist and 5000 on the forehead! (N.: Revelation of the Johannes
in the 13-th chapter: " Everybody - whether largely or small, richly or poor whether man or slave
– had to carry the sign on the right hand or the forehead. Nobody could find work or buy
something if he did not have the sign. In addition, this sign was nothing else than the sign of the
animal, in letters written or in figures expressed. However, to fathom this, God's wisdom is
necessary. Who has examination and mind, will find out what signifies the number of the animal.
Behind it, the number of a person is hidden. In addition, this number is 666 ....)
Inside and external security can be reached best of all by electronic control. Maybe even the drug
trafficking and the terrorism would be reduced. However, what is the price? Only an identification
number misses, that you need for making purchases, because otherwise you would get nothing. This
signifies the total loss of the personal freedom. The powerlessness of humans against such an alliance
from bureaucracy and high-tech structure of control is obvious. One is only object of bureaucratic
monitoring and regulation. The people are controllable on push of a button, with all their data. One can
even reconstruct what he eats at noon. A glassy human was created. All this sold under the cover of
the fair and safe state, for the reduction of the criminality, for the protection of all. It is sold under the
cover of social justice for all. The person is only reduced to a donor of the gross national product.
Thus, he gives up the development of his individual consciousness. Thereby the way to the cosmic
consciousness is also obstructed
“Do you notice as daily more and more is intervened in your life and you are
controlled? You go to meet a dictatorship. Even your food plan will be determined
by what you can get rationed.” (channeling; 07 10 20)
The trend goes unique in the direction of a control, monitoring and an administration system.
Thus, the CIA can overhear since the 90's international communication ways with the mega
hearing system „Echelon“. Worldwide all telephone calls; fax and E-Mail message (services such
as Hotmail) are monitored. All cables -, radio and satellite connections are permanently drawn
off, by the listening stations distributed crosswise over the globe.
After the attack on the World Trade centre in New York, the voices of all party directions
increased in the USA to strengthen the supervision and control of the citizens. Even left
orientated democrats recommended the expansion of the electronic supervision.
A global chaos is the ideal fertile soil for the creation of a new order: “Order arises from
chaos!” The populists right of centre benefited from the attempts in the USA.
Two days after the disaster of New York, the US senate approved the application of
“Carnivore” to the FBI. Carnivore is an electronic bug, which was used so far only by the CIA.
This bug is able to monitor the E-Mail traffic continuously. The contents of millions of
messages can be checked within seconds. Carnivore may be used from now on even without
judicial order.
According to a confidential statement of an Austrian top official in the police apparatus, many
secret services use the fight against the terrorism as false pretenses for various other unlawful
concealed operations and purposes. To the outside, the fights against the terrorism remain of
course the official field.
The 11th September played exactly those one into the hands who want a central and
supervising power (world government - NWO (New World Order)). A large step towards police
state was made. The attempt was the ideal event to intensify the polarity and the fear, which are
the fertile soils for the “New World Order”.
 Now there is only “we” and “other”. “We are the good” and “the others - the countries of
concern, the axis of evil”. A big step in the direction of police state was done. To what extent
those who want a world government have helped or kept still in the events on the 11th
September, this remains to the logical-analytic way of thinking of every single one.
(N.: Immediately after the assassination when in the USA, flight ban ruled members of the
Bin Laden's clan left by airplane with a special approval signed by President Bush... A new Bin
Laden's video appeared briefly before the US presidential election. This video was the ideal
promotion for the re-election of Bush ....) In addition, the bomb attacks in London were of great
benefit for the conceitedly operating advocates of a world government.
The greater the uncertainty and the fear among the population, the lighter one brings through
the laws which limit the freedom of the singles. “By chance” a test alarm (test application in case
of a terrorist attack) was carried out exactly in those underground stations in which the assaults
took place (and only in these stations).
As the attack then really took place, the trial run was converted into a case of emergency. As a
consequence of it the British police could shine by competence and quick presence because it
was immediately at the place of the events. Who still believes here in a lucky break has to bear
the blame....
It is already seriously discussed and suggested to film pedestrians when walking in the streets.
These pictures shall be fed into the computer and biometrical software then compares these
pictures with those of persons who are written out for the arrest. Big Brother is watching you.
Besides already in planning: Warm sensors, which scan and recognise whether the tourist has
fever or perhaps a contagious disease. Substitute of the passports by an implanted chip on which
all data of the person are stored. Credit cards with biometrical data, usable via fingerprint and/or
speech recognition. Credit cards with digital ears, equipped with a voice recognition chip and a
microphone. Drones float in the air pilotless, which look for suspects. Their sensors compare the
specific smell of any individual, which is not even to be covered by the strongest perfume, with a
data bank. Indeed, these projects are still in the development stage but probably operational at
the latest in 3 years.
Scotland Yard provided a list of the 100 potential murderers and rapists - before they have
become delinquent! Worldwide data protection officers shout alarm; however, the Federal
Criminal Police Office in Vienna is already interested in this method and wants to check them!
This is no reporting of the Hollywood film "Minority report" which plays in 2054, but,
unfortunately, sad truth in the year 08.
The dream of the move together of the world has changed into the opposite: instead of
travel freedom increasing control and restriction of the freedom of movement.
People carry necklaces and bracelets. They are of metal. Painful electronic
impulses are sent from a central place to these tires if the people do not
correspond to the images of the power having. There are only completely few people
who have the courage to undertake something against this terror.
(vision; 01 09 17)
Already today, there is in some countries a penal execution where prisoners may spend her
custody at home. However, an electronic tape is affixed to them around their which they may not
remove. If the prisoner leaves his flat, immediately a signal goes out from this tape to the
responsible authority. The state power gets to know about the offence in the second of the
“breach of law”.
If streets and public places are supervised all over the country by video cameras, it is easy to
hold the population constantly like trained monkeys. If one does not meet the expectations one
can be punished immediately, without much amount of work and procedure rules.
I pass a gigantic hoarding. She appears like a king's throne. An enterprise of the
illuminati, well known to me, is illustrated on it. Even a sign of the illuminati was for
years in their company sign. I see the figures 41 and 42. I know in the second that
months are meant. The illuminates will rule 41 or 42 months. The world government
will last so long, but no longer. (vision; 04 04 11)
 (N.: The illuminati are made up of networks, which penetrate pyramids-like from above to
down mutually. Secret Services used them for centuries to infiltrate themselves mutually. Rose
cruisers are members of Freemasons and the church is interspersed with from high degree
Freemasons and the logs Dei. At the head of the illuminati stand 13 families in whose hands
approx. 80% of the world capital lies.
Thus, the American Issuing Bank is among other things also in their private property. These
are those who want to establish a world government, work confidential in masons and who pull
the strings in the background. Nothing happens in the world against their economic or political
interests.)

This regency will begin at the end of the 3-rd world war. Nevertheless, if you look at the
world events and the progress in the control of persons (iris-scanning, area-wide video
supervision, fingerprinting when passing borders, expansion of the competence of the police in
the legislation), then the foundation stone has been already laid.
In any case, it is already quietly and nearly indiscernibly worked at the regency. The seat of
the world government and the big central supervision computer should be set up supposedly in
Jerusalem, although the main protagonists live in the USA and England.
Today many states already aligned to the “world police” USA. A USA, which established own
rules and which ignores human rights. In the concentration camp Guantánamo people are
arrested, e.g., without judicial order, without accusation elevation, without involvement of a
defender. These people are held there like chickens in hen batteries. Caged in the tiniest cages,
chained and every now and then even blindfolded or a bag turned over the head. Cause of such
actions the USA is already out of any legality and was condemned by Amnesty International for
it.
On the CBS television a high-ranking CIA agent explained quite officially that the CIA has an
own hijacking command to kidnap persons who are suspected of terror. This terror group of the
USA operates worldwide. The victims of this unlawful kidnapping are ill-treated or killed in
torture chambers of friendly dictators but also in EU lands (e.g., Poland and Romania).
In the run-up to the Iraq war, US soldiers learnt tortures in special training camps. (These
methods were also applied in practice. The torture reports on the events in the prison in Abu
Ghraib are absolutely still in memory.) The USA applies those methods against which they
pretend to fight.
UN fails over and over again with the conviction of the killer commands of the Israelites that
become active on instruction of the state Israel, on the veto of the USA. No land of the world is
able or disposed to confront against the “rogue regime” USA.
This rogue state operates in complete disrespect of the international right and all international
norms. A gangster's regime, which has got out of control.
A “betrayer” published middle of June 04 a confidential document; this proves that the US
guidance caught up an adventurous legal opinion already in March 03, which permits tortures.
Quintessential point of the perversion of justice: The US-president, as man of the world, stands
above all international norms as the head of the armed forces if he is active outside the USA.
In addition, he has not stick to the international torture ban. This document verifies the
humanitarian relapse of the USA back into former centuries. With such an ideology once, the
inquisition had become famous and infamous. President Bush spoke one day after the attempt on
the World Trade centre, without having any proofs, to seek revenge.
Bush pronounced before running cameras: “Wanted - dead or alive - Osama bin Laden”.
Unfortunately, these were not the words of a reward hunter in a cheap western but the words of
the man who stands at the head of the mightiest state of the world.
The USA is reputed to be a democracy that shows respects for the human rights. It is a state in
which the death penalty is usual in many federal states and was carried out in the year 01, e.g., in
Texas, increasingly. In addition, criminals that are under age may be executed. This is worldwide
allowed only in Somalia, Iran and in Congo....
Besides, it is worked in the USA already on introducing radio chips as a substitute for bar
codes on consumer goods. RFID chips (radio Frequency Identification) allow to the companies to
pursue their goods and therefore by sections their owner. That means the whole way from factory
up to the payment in the shop unto the garbage-recycling work. An advancement of the RFID
chip is also already briefly before completion:
“RuBee” will be able to send in contrast to RFID actively signals. The new Rubee chips
should have an accumulator lifetime of 10 years and be credit card-thin. As long as you do not
remove the packaging from your house, one will know during 10 years what you have stored at
home.
Outsiders then would know not only whether you still have stocks at home or not, but also
know the eating habits. According to information of the marketing research institute of Forrester
Research, already 25 percent of the ancillary companies in the industry used the RFID standard
in the year 05. Already today, the RFID chip is also used at some German universities.
In spring 05 already appeared in several technical newspapers and finance newspapers articles
that eurobank notes should be brought in circulation into which tiny RFID chips are integrated.
Then every bank note gets an own “history”. One will know at what time she was on what place.
The contracts between the EZB (n.: European Central Bank) and the supplier “Hitachi” are
already signed supposedly.
On the 14th December 06 the EU parliament decided a new guideline: All EU lands may
integrate a microchip into the driving licence. Smart Card lobbyists already suggested inserting
RFID chips. Thereby everybody would be to be located point-exactly who has his driving licence
in the pocket.
Because of the rising danger of cancer of the skin too much naked skin outside is for the EU a thorn
in the eye. A new EU-directive, which should come into force in 2010, was already worked out:
“Protection against optical radiation” gives restrictive dress regulations - - a deep neckline will then
already belong to the past. One can only hope that swimming in summer is not bound to a fully body
protection.
In Calabasas (n.: City close to Los Angeles) the smoking outside is forbidden since 06 - even on
balconies and terraces. Since beginning 08, it also may not be smoked in most flats any more, also not
by visitors. Until 2012, only 20% of the flats in flat arrangements should count as “smoker's flats”.
Since 07 in the EU, cigarettes from machines can be paid exclusively with a credit card or
cash card. It is another step in the direction of cashless society. In addition, the person becomes
glass. More and more the predilections and behavior patterns of the singles become controllable.
In some dwelling house arrangements in Vienna, one can start running the washing machine
in the communal washhouse only with a cash card. The token coins have retired.
If you step in the foyer of the church of the Benedictines in the Bavarian place Schäftlarn one feels
reminded of a bank: Since beginning of March 07 the faithful can invest there discreetly and by
transfer into their soul welfare. The offertory box accepts EC-cards and all current credit cards.
A patent application of Microsoft with regard to an office-spy program might be still finished
in 08 positively: Wireless sensors enable to supervise all employees constantly. Facial
expressions, blood pressure, pulse frequency and body temperature can be called away any time.
The company “Veri Chip” a daughter of the company “Applied Digitally Solution”, which
offers the “Digital Angel” (n.: One follows the irony of the choice of words – “digital angel”.) - a
system with which one can supervise people as well as chips implants, already plans to insert
RFID technology in intelligent weapons which only the owner himself can use. Condition for it:
The weapon owners must implant to themselves a chip, which communicates with the chip of the
weapon....
On the 11th June 04 a report was shown in the SAT 1 news that the hypodermically planted
chip already became reality in Europe: In a disco on Majorca the grain of rice-size chip was
injected by a doctor to voluntary disco visitors in the upper arm. When ordering a drink the upper
arm was scanned by a reader and then the price of the drink was drawn off from the credit, stored
in the chip. Afterwards the test persons were interviewed and the girls reported beaming with joy
that this new method is quite great, because they would not need to take cash any more, which
they could lose. In the end, a doctor got the chance to speak who pointed out that this method is
complete safe. With no word it was mentioned that this chip grows together inseparably with the
tissue surrounding to him!
 In December 06 in the German city Offenburg, it was decided that in 5 all-day schools all
pupils can pay food in the canteen only by fingerprint. They were also forced to announce
personal data and the bank account. 5000 pupils were concerned by it.
In the United States, another project is already in advanced planning: CAPPS II. All available
data of flight passengers shall be compared with each other - the email address, the credit card
number up to the board menu.
Already today, you can pay at the airline “Sky-Europe” flight tickets at the counter only by
credit card. In the course of the payment, you are also asked for your email address and your
private mobile phone number.
An absolutely new, multinational identification system is also already planned: Every single
identification sign and registration number (tax number, driving licence number, passport, social
security number, etc.) should be replaced by a bar code. Every person of the world population
will be concerned by it. This project is no chimera, but already in the second planning phase.
Then, nevertheless, data cannot only be recalled but also be transmitted. The whole results in a
mass implantation. These implants were already developed in the USA and can be implanted by
means of injection. They are exactly to be located with the help of satellites and can deliver data
of the concerning person to a central computer. Then from there even feelings, emotions or the
behaviour of the singles can be manipulated by touch of a button. In the USA, a mass vaccination
is planned by forces, which aim at a world domination under the cloak of the immunisation
against poison materials in a possible attack on the USA with bio weapons or chemical weapons.
The human as a puppet hanging in the threads of a puppeteer....
Nevertheless, this project is only the point of the iceberg of supervision technologies, which
still come up to us by the Secret Services, and military networks of the New World Government.
Interesting also appears, that the G7 states (n.: In the meantime, they are called already G8,
because also Russia is involved now in the decisions.) did not aim at reducing the mountain of
debt of the Third World by debt reduction, but to speed up primarily the computer and Internet
interlinking of these states. Even states in which the people hardly have to eat should be
subjected to the complete control.
Control, because there are already computer programs (n.: e.g., in use by the NSA) with
which one can grasp by means of button pressure every single side which an Internet surfer has
had a look. Inclinations, predilections and customs, explored by the touch of a button. Every
computer and therefore his user can also be located point-exactly by the connection with the data
line. There is no anonymity any longer.
The “Reality shows” on television as for example “Big Brother”, “Taxi Orange”, “Expedition
Robinson” or “Reality Run” on the Internet were and are still are a tool to accustom the human
masses in playful kind to supervision and complete control. The puppet government produced all
this.
The citizen becomes more and more a motionless prisoner in a flood of guidelines,
regulations, orders and laws. At least the thoughts cannot be controlled yet, although
manipulated.
Now only the external breakdown misses, made by wars or an artificial finance collapse, to be
able to introduce a cashless dictatorship. (A step in this direction would be the realization of the
project “Nesara”, detailed described in the German version of this book.)
If everything works by chips, every person is centrally controllable. Probably, this will be
pitched to the people with arguments like “is much more comfortable“, „one cannot lose money”,
“one can go shopping more quickly”, et cetera. Everything is planned and steered.
De facto, also no wars also break out “by chance”. It was absolutely also no “mistake” or
“coincidence” when in Belgrade during the Balkan War the Chinese Embassy was hit by an
American rocket. Here deliberately was played with fire. Successfully: The relationship China -
USA got worse suddenly.
American confidential lodges have financed to a considerable part also the Germans during
the 2. World War.
(N.: This is documented in detail in the book “Change of power on earth” by Armin Risi,
Govinda publishing company. In this book (written in 1998, appeared in 1999) Risi mentioned
also already, that the next president of the USA (n.: The election of 2000 was meant.) with
considerable security will be George Bush Jun., because even the Chinese lodges, which
recommend a world government too, will support him.
Who has followed the striking irregularity at the US presidential elections, cannot help the
impression that the election results were manipulated massively. The counting needed longer
than in every banana republic ..., and, in the end, that one won, for whom fewer voices were
delivered.)

The powers that pull the strings earn because of their participation in weapon producing
enterprises not only on weapon sales, but also on the reconstruction and on the allowed credits
afterwards. By the granting of credits, they create again economic dependence. By reductions of
repayments or extension of payment they attain to have a say in politics and economic in the
affected lands. Key examples are the states in Africa.
The credit grantors thereby attain considerable advantages, e.g., with the use of mineral
resources in the respective lands. Credits are often even still granted if the relevant country
follows the structural economic guidelines of the financiers. In Iraq, those companies earn
mostly on the reconstruction in which almost the complete government team of the USA is
involved. In spite of weapon embargoes of the USA, these companies delivered weapons to
Libyan, Iran and Iraq, still shortly before the beginning of the war.
Corruption rules in the USA even in the highest government positions. Similarly, it behaved
after the terrorist attack in New York. Suddenly the USA did not judge for necessary any more
the 1998 imposed sanctions (because of the nuclear bomb tests) against Pakistan and India.
Service in return was the recommending, help and support of the military actions of the USA.
(Deployment of troops, conversations with the Taliban) by Pakistan and India.
It is typically for the US government to decide a point of view and to prove ex post this as
“right”, partially with falsified “evidence”. What surprises is, nevertheless, that the USA after
ending of the war in Iraq did not deposit weapons of mass destruction in Iraq. (N.: The USA
would have enough of it. Thus, the Berlin Information Centre for Trans-Atlantic Security could
locate 76 depositaries and laboratories in the USA that stock weapons of mass destruction or deal
with their production.
These could have been presented as a “proof” and allow to seem afterwards justified the
pretended war reason. Obviously, they operate not only thoughtlessly, egoistically, imperialistic
and power-oriented, but still feel untouchable. Additional, the USA used during the Iraq war a
worldwide outlawed weapon: an advancement of the napalm bomb.
Already in the Vietnam War, the USA used napalm bombs. Contaminated earth and burning
people also are even today in recollection. The USA, that pretended to attack because of means
of mass destruction available in Iraq, used itself chemical weapons of mass destruction....
The oil lobby, the weapon lobby and her sympathizers, including the families Bush and
Cheeney, initiated the attack war on Iraq. Half of the government team of the USA was or is still
active in the oil business. Is it by official posts or by participation.
In his official war talking Bush always spoke of “divine mission”, “God is with us”, “We have
God's support.”, “God is with me.” and similar sayings. Statements like “Who is not with us, is
against us.” and “We determine who is good or bad.”, appeared on the agenda. Bush carries his
played devoutness like a vendor's tray before himself and sees himself, in the meantime, as a tool
of God: “I believe that the Almighty God acts by me.” The ignorance of UN decisions complete
the image and indicates very well who speeds up the polarisation here on earth and , so to speak,
with the Bible under the arm is responsible for thousands of murders and a lot of grief in this
world. In the name of God Bush sends soldiers in the war to explain then before running
television cameras, he prays daily to God for the welfare of his patriotic soldiers. A crusade is
done as in the Middle Ages. In the name of God, it is murdered. Thereby the points are only the
petroleum area of Iraq and the important control of an area, which has strategically top priority
for the USA.
 Bush spoke immediately after the official end of the war in Iraq of the fact that the promoted
oil in Iraq belongs to the Iraqi people. However, who controls where the yields flow? A British
company published a report in April 04; therefore, already 5 milliard dollars would have been
gained already.
However, only 1 billion was on the account. Where has the difference of 4 billion dollars
seeped? In which pocket? Interesting seems additional that the available credit was not deposited
on an Iraqi bank but in New York at the Federal Reserve Bank.
Another cornerstone of the more and more to the biggest barbarian's state of the world
maturing USA was put in February 07: By means of decree president Bush has smoothed out the
last formal obstacle for the controversial military tribunals of Guantánamo. The human rights
virtually are not applied any longer in these procedures. The defendants are allowed to be
condemned based on indirect witness's data, (If somebody believes to know somewhat only from
hearsay.) as well as on basis of statements blackmailed under torture. The tribunals can also
impose the capital punishment.
If one looks at all these inconsistencies or seeming fraudulences, corruptions and crimes in
the humanity by the “world police” of the USA, one recognises that the foundation stone was
already laid for the world government....
An imperialistic and only in power and capital profit interested person is at the head of the
mightiest state of the world. The family Bush makes a fortune on war and death since generations.
George W. Bush grandfather Prescott Bush was a close business partner of Thyssen and directly
involved in the financing of the NSDAP and later in the armament of the German armed forces of
Hitler. The Bush's clan maintained the closest personal and business relations with the Saudi Bin
Laden-clan on the verge of the attempt. The Bush's clan earned and earns directly on the attempt on
the World Trade centre as well as on the war against Iraq.
The stock quotations of the companies producing weapons in which the family Bush is involved
shoot up. This symbolises very well what about is our world where the main focuses are put by the
bank lobbies, media lobbies, weapons lobbies and energy lobbies. Those, which were chosen by the
people and should become active for the welfare of the people primarily, are engaged in making
money and to exploit the people.
“Humans must be taken everything, thus they reflect again on themselves.”
(channeling; 00 01 10)
The people concentrate too much on the material. From childhood on, we are trained by the system
in producing more and more to throw away then more and more. This leads to an overvaluation of the
material comfort, the belief in authorities, the give-up of own sovereignty and at last to the destruction
of our natural surroundings.
If the people are totally supplied physically, they become sluggish by and by, so that they
look after nothing more. This carefree rest carries the qualities of a dead body in itself. Then the
soul thereby becomes sluggish. However, from this lethargy the soul is woken up if the body
feels painful (hunger etc.) needs. In the need, the person becomes inventive and starts to think
again consciously.
Hand in hand with the supply of the basic needs of the body, the soul starts with the
investigation of the real life. Out of it the love of the soul also to the life wakes up again and the
faith in the immortality of the soul. Need and worry is therefore the engine of the spiritualization.
While meditating I suddenly had a sum of knowledge in myself, which looks at the positive
consequences of the awful Tsunami in the Asian area: The people awaked. They go inwards, they
think and their heart is opened. The material becomes more insignificant. The satisfaction of the basic
needs moves into the foreground: Water, food, health and a roof over the head.
Due to the nearly global consternation because the victims came from many countries they do not
perceive themselves any more only individually, but recognize themselves as a part of the ecological
system “earth” that everything is connected with all. A wave of the helpfulness, condolence and
sympathy flooded the earth. There exists, so to say, also a positive flood. Everybody has the certainty
that it also could have hit him if he would have been at that time in one of these countries.
Many people go regularly on holiday; hence, also they identify and empathize with the event that
affected many countries. By the fact that in some cases people were warned intuitively or also the
animal world reacted on time and warned the people (n.: A tourist group riding on elephants – the
elephants broke out and fled on a hill.), many recognize that there is more than only the visible, there
is also a spiritual area which many people do not perceive till this day.
Voices critical of the floods can be heard, that partially the strong destructions happened because
the people have thoughtlessly handled with the environment and are therefore jointly responsible for
the events. (N.: the destruction of coral reefs, the clearing of mangrove woods, etc.) The increasing
environment-conscious leads to the knowledge that humans and earth are inseparably linked and
together part of the system. Therefore, here distress and worry was also the engine of the
spiritualization.
“You are on the right way into the paradise. The traffic light was switched just on
green. You know the way. It is slightly rising; however, it becomes a sunny walk for you.
You could blindfold your eyes and, nevertheless, you would not leave the way.
Nevertheless, don’t do this because there will be some few unexpected obstacles,
exactly there where you go and then a conscious percipience is important there, so that
you are able to sidestep.” (channeling; 05 01 09)
To avoid obstacles and problems and not to solve them is only right where you cannot solve them
yourself: These are, e.g., environmental changes and war.
“Follow your conscience. If you do not follow any more your conscience, your soul
becomes sluggish and you die internally.” (Channeling; 01 12 12)
Many people do not follow any more their own internal divine guidance. I.e. the spiritualization
suffers and this is not conducive to form a better, new world. One pauses in old structures. This is a
reason why visions given to me 5 years ago, were confirmed again. Generally speaking, humanity has
not changed, hence, unfortunately it must come to the seen events. To follow the divine call and his
conscience is very often linked with very strong problems here in our world. The easier way is to
follow the wind to follow the general opinion. Nevertheless, to go for the spiritual development, to
move in the direction of paradise, it is proper to follow the internal voice, to follow God. The love
creates, gives, renews. She is the true breath of the world. She is the being of all being.
Background of this channeling was that I got many times the information by channelings, visions
and dreams that an acquaintance of me abuses children.
Hence, I initiated a dna-analysis, which however, was negative. Result of it: massive refusal and
disdain towards me, by people who were close to this person. I was afterwards doubted about it was
right of me to arrange this chain of events. However, it calms me that I have acted properly.
Every third to the fourth girl is abused at least once in the life, 99% of the cases do not come to the
announcement and only the abused child often knows a large part of it.
Some children are not even aware of that somebody uses them to be able to realize his own illness.
Therefore, it was more or less self-evident that the test ran negative.
Now, however, my soul is calmed, in spite of many negative consequences of the dna-analysis for
me. “Only” - although this evil is quite bad enough - psychic power and not to a felony happened. This
dna-analysis has also caused a positive shock for the psychically ill man: Now I see no new
deformities of him. Indeed, according to sexual therapist the inclination of an adult cannot be changed
any more but he can learn to refuse – out of fear to be caught or by capacity to understand with the
help of the therapy way. Therefore, the dna-analysis was very successful.
Indeed, the sexual offender could avoid the worldly responsibility, because the dna-test was
negative, however, of course he will be presented the bill at latest in his next incarnation. The results
of my grief and, above all, the grief he caused to the children wait still for the paedophile.
The massive refusal and the exclusion linked with it, which thereby happened to me partially in my
circle of friends, as well as the breakup of my partnership at that time caused thereby, this grief and
wrong, are reduced by the “change” of the ill person a little bit. (N.: He owned up his misdeeds,
unfortunately, only in a four-eye conversation - what in view of so hideous crimes suggests at least a
little on a bad conscience.
“I know that I am ill”, was his answer to my statement. Nevertheless, his official reaction was the
panicky collecting of signatures in the circle of his friends that certified that he is no child abuser.
The situation also brought positive aspects for me. Thus I learnt, to wish a person all the best and to
send light on its developing way, although that person indirectly brought heavy grief to me It was not
easy for me, It was difficult, however, I mastered this developing jump. Besides, I learnt that the truth
is not reasonable to everybody.
The whole event helped also to strengthen my mind. I “survived” the partially very dull attacks on
the Internet and now I will handle much easier possible negative reactions to this book. The sexual
offender has helped me to announce this book spiritually strengthened. I am grateful for it.
The large part of the people wants only to believe what fits in their concept of the “nice and healthy
world”. The same as no one wants to have a child abuser in his friend’s circle. Nobody knows them.
Nobody wants to know them; partially it is also looked the other way.
The sexual offender is to the outside no beast, but the nice father of a family or uncle from next
door. The sexual abuse of children is spread very much and occurs worldwide in all social classes.
From the headmaster to the doctor, from the priest up to the labourer.
One sees this best of all at the paedophile-scandal in the Catholic Church (specially called up
conference by the pope), the biggest raid on child porns in Austria in the year 03 and the child porn
scandal in the FRG in December 07, with more than 12,000 suspects. These scandals are a rear up of
the old energy. They awake us make us conscious what it is about our world. They should free us from
our sluggishness.
Especially the outwardly appearance is important for many. Thus unemployed persons still for
many months leave their house with the act suitcase early in the morning so that the neighbours note
nothing of the unemployment. According to an Italian research in the year 03, 19% of the population
only simulate a vacation and hide at this time at home. Lack the money or a missing vacation partner
are mainly the reasons for it.
They feel embarrassed about it; therefore they fill the deep freezer, turn off the phone, bring
flowers to the neighbour, get their holiday brownness by sunlamp and order on Internet small present
of their “holiday destination”.
In deeply religious families it happens over and over again that parents conceal the separation of
one of their children (who does not live at the same place and therefore the truth probably will not so
easily revealed) because it is a “disgrace” in their faith. “Such a thing may not happen to a respectable
family consequently it also did not happen.” Every now and then a separation is concealed even from
the own cognation!
Many people are interested only in superficial outward appearances, which are, in principle,
absolutely insignificant. These are only one instrument to promoted the own vanity. The striving for
honour, prestige, power and money are an expression of selfishness. Humility should be lived, not
arrogance!
The masses of the population are held quietly by various distraction possibilities, above all by
television. The television is the ideal medium for mass programming. The impression of an illusionary
reality (Cyber-World) is given for us and we cannot avoid the constant suggestions. Therefore, desired
behaviour patterns and desired evaluations are suggested. Dogmas, convictions and even political
opinions are burnt in our souls. Most people follow the play given by the system for wages, vacation,
prestige and status, without thinking a lot. The unsuspecting people neither have enough work to do
with their diligent everyday activities and their assurance of their prosperity and have neither time nor
desire to think about the sense of their earth existence.
If they have reached the aimed prestige and status, they must go busily further this way to hold the
achieved “standard of living”. These humans deny themselves the ability of freethinking. In order to
arrange a world after our conceptions, however, we need fantasy and feelings. The fantasy is an energy
potential of highest work strength. Television is the largest enemy of the fantasy. It leads to lethargy.
The „television children“ that spend hours before the apparatuses, already lost all fantasy and
creativity for the organization of plays - consequently also to organize their own life.
The mass media are in the power of those who want to remain in power. Most people accept
announcements on television and press as a truth. However, they only transport what keeps the masses
calm. Television, sports events, political chopping and catchwords of disarmament divert from the
increasing dependence of the citizens and from the real global threats.
Only for a few, the crumbling of the fronts is noticeable. Statuses like civil war come true in
many countries. Fights for democracy, pensions, training places and workstations are on the
agenda. In Germany, the unemployment rate is already as high as during Hitler was in power in
the year 1933. In Spain, the youth unemployment is 40 %. All these statuses are the ideal fertile
soil for radical modifications. Faith and minority conflicts do the remaining.
I am lined up before a door. There are still two persons in front of me. In the
end, I go like to the audience of a saint. I enter the room. A woman sits at a table
with the back to me. She cries. Nevertheless, I know that she is the “Mystic at the
Danube”. I approach her at an angle from the back and put down as a present a
golden clock in front of her from which I remove before the watch glass and the
pointers. With the clock, I also give her a kiss full of love on the cheek. She takes
the clock and we both reinstall the minute hand and the second hand of the clock.
Then she returns the clock to me. Now I sit at an angle before her, at the side of
the table. She starts to cry again. A white-blue candle burns. Then she reaches to a
dark brown candle on the right from her and says to me: “You understand what this
signifies.” (vision; 96 12 19)
The crying friend and the changed clock signify following: There comes a new time. This time is
already very close (hour hand is not mounted any more). The white-blue candle before her symbolises
the divine and the coming age. The brown candle symbolises the situation on earth. In the next time,
we will have to fight with the worldly. This fulfils the mystic with tears. Nevertheless, the divine light
always burns.
I am in a dark cave. I know at the same moment, this cave stands symbolically for the
momentary state of life on the planet earth. The cave is somber, one hardly sees
something; it is dirty and dusty. Suddenly I see in a rear corner of the cave a weakly
incident light. I follow this beam of light. The further I follow the origin of the light,
the brighter the cave becomes. When I come, in the end, to an opening, a garish, white
divine light grasps me and wraps me up completely. (vision; 03 04 09)
Divine light illuminates more and more the world. If we follow the divine light, the situation on
earth will amend very soon. Nevertheless, the biggest misbelieve would be to suppose that another
economic system and another policy could change here something. The false orientation in the
thinking is already too spread among the population.
It is typical for this culture that the ecological way like the nature functions, is regarded as
irrelevant and is ignored. The welfare state and other legal regulations have made the citizens visibly
not of age. They allow to think and to act for themselves. Everybody delivers responsibility. This
sluggishness borders on self-destruction.
The people are already too much accustomed to take, to get, to be supplied, and not to give.
This also appears in the private area and is nothing else than one form of expression of a not
worthwhile mentality. The humanity threatens to destroy the earth, not least by the greed, which
expresses itself in the so-called “technical progress”.
The earth herself is wonderful and full of joy, cosmic and everlasting. However, that what we
did with her, the “civilised” world, is the unblessed product of the humans, which we have forced
upon the earth. Wars, hatred, envy, economic crises, social riots, nuclear accidents and the
growing number of earthquakes, hurricanes, volcano eruptions, floods, increasing forest death
and changes of the global climate are the clearly recognizable consequences of our thinking and
action The effects of the humanity lead to a gradual destruction of the natural processes. Our
planet gets deeper and deeper into the crisis.
Most people have completely lost the connection to the spiritual level; they are consciously in a
blind alley. Since the birth, the intellect is trained to be “objective” and only to see outward.
Unfortunately, the mind is not any more a servant of our higher self, but we are servants of the mind.
Our lifestyle concentrates more and more on the pure mind world. Our mind judges, what truth and
what illusion is, what is important and insignificant. Nevertheless, this is a big mistake, because our
whole civilisation is built up on a huge deception.
The mind can recognize only the part of the reality, which is assigned excluding to the matter.
Nevertheless, matter is nothing else than one manifestation of energy. The spiritual world is much
negated.
 The people are only interested in their own well-being and the satisfaction of their wishes and
needs. To go for own material property is the norm, material values determine our life. The person is
valued in our society on grounds of his material possession and his position linked with it.
Many people accept to be humiliated and physically and psychically ill treated, in hope for material
advantages. Many people are therefore already slaves of the money. The feeling acts only a
subordinated part provided that still consciously available. Not the money is the root of all evil, but the
consciousness in which we handle with money and the meaning, which we attach to him.
Among other things, you can learn from a nation two things: how the society handles
with one if one has money and above all, like the society handles with one if one has no
money. (Channeling; 03 11 04)
The cosmic basic principle of charity and salvage is neglected on the coarsest. The people dedicate
attention, primarily, to the low centres of their consciousness. The striving for security, sexual
sensations and power admits obviously no place for charity, auxiliary readiness and responsibility
towards other people, the nature and the plants and animals.
Far too often the concept “stress” is used as an explanation, why one does not assist or help another
person who is in a difficult situation (e.g.: Hospital stay or a situation in which this person could use a
supporting hand well). Nevertheless, if one looks at such situations more exactly, so very often many
activities are named under the concept “stress”, that serve only the pleasure of the help refusing
persons and are absolutely no necessity. For many people the self-love has precedence before the
charity.
Some people talk themselves into stress so they have not to think about their own definition of
friendship or to not to have to make deductions of the own pleasure. Others use the factor time as
an excuse, as an objective measure of the subjective refusal. Some people are helpful only if their
own comfort is not kicked on the toes.
The most important in life is grace to charity. All wrong in the world is caused by egoistic demand
for own well-being and luck. All luck is the result of selfless demand for the luck and well-being being
of the others, under renouncement of own interests.
In reality, there exists no other topic than love. Everything else is compensation. One is
wrapped up in hobbies, likes to make career and talk him into vocational and material success is
the sense of life.
One groans and cries about the lack of time, the upcoming stress and the overwork. If one regrets
you, so originates from this condolence, which is a form of the love, at the same time a certain well-
being in this situation, and one feels assured to be on the right way. One does all this the more the less
one has opened his heart for the love.
Many people forget to live the life from the inside and overestimate the material.
Our current world, the matter, also called “third dimension”, is our school. It is our field on
which we must learn, above all, one: We may own not everything, however, may become
dependent on it. We may not look at it as our purpose in life; we may not stick to it. The more we
make our luck dependent on external conditions, the more incredibly that we find it.
However, we should stick to our internal voice, to our feeling. This is the only valuable and
the only one that will remain to us. It is the feeling, which creates us at every moment. If we trust
in our voice, we stand under permanent protection.
The intuition is never wrong. Fortunate coincidence and events, from unknowing with
pleasure called a miracle, will form our way. In trains and airplanes that met an accident are
significantly less passengers. Nevertheless, obviously a bigger number of people are led by their
internal voice.
In life there are over and over again points in those one not understands, why the own
existence develops apparently thus “pointlessly and laboriously”. Nevertheless, in retrospect one
recognizes that everything has run optimally and ideally for the own spiritual development. The
gearwheels interlock perfectly.
Life consists of two components by which on our planet and in the whole universe perfect
order rules. There exists no coincidence. One component is the subject, which is explained with
all its laws by physics. The other area is the spirit level, explained by the metaphysics. On both
levels, the material one and the spiritual, there rule laws and order. The physical and the
metaphysical world are inseparably connected with each other and have the same order. Our
body, but also all animals, plants and minerals are animated and filled of spirit. Everything is a
manifestation of one spirit who is the being of all being. Everything is a reflection of one God.
Therefore, our planet, the earth has spirit and a memory. Planets are electromagnetic beings and
have influence on us. Like in the large one, so in the small one. Like inside, so outside. Like
above, so down. As one shouts into the forest, so it returns. There is everywhere resonance.
You become a being, which can easily express the divine love. Besides, the life is completely
objective. Everybody harvests what he has sowed! This law has everlasting validity, because God
is the perfect justice. Because of this justice, you are born and you incarnate over and over again.
Therefore, every life has sense.
With the help of our experiences in life, we learn constantly and pay more attention to our
behaviour. The life works like a mirror. It shows to us our creations caused by thinking and
action. Thoughts are the direct way to all life!
These are forces, which oscillations - like the wireless communication - work in the distance.
The energy of big souls can reach until other universes! Sensitive people can perceive these
oscillations. The human race is learning that one is responsible for his own actions.
The planet suffers. We are the planet and there is no separate existence. Always when we
brace ourselves against the divine river of the life energy, it becomes hard for us, the life
becomes laborious, and we get difficulties and experience grief or illnesses. By these slaps in the
face, we shall notice that we are not on the right way.
Therefore, the law of cause and effect, well known from physics, has its counterpart within
the spirit area. Here this law is called "karma" and is effective during our whole life. One can
explain the law best with the well-known common message: “Which one sows, one harvests.” In
other words, all thoughts and actions you place in life to God's creatures (persons, animals, and
plants) come back to you. If you have bad thoughts and do bad actions, bad and unkindness will
happen to you. If you are bad to someone, then you are strictly speaking bad to yourself. If you
set positive and affectionate thoughts and actions, then property will drop back to you. That
means in such a situation you do not only bring something from the love of God to the
manifestation in your environment but you create also a habit sample of affectionate action.
Our free will allows us to meet the choice for a harmonious, deliberate and affectionate life or
to swim against the stream of the life energy and to experience therefore grief. The purpose, to
let oneself carry by the life energy under attention of the divine laws and to attain the knowledge
of the higher wisdom carries each of us has it at least unconsciously in ourselves. If one is in
everyday life on this right way, one is interested in the well-being of all others
Thoughts and will impulses wait for their materialization. However, things are already
materialised thoughts and will impulses. From the purest spirit, down to the roughest form of the
subject everything is oscillates. Thoughts are subject and have a lot of strength, the strength of
the realization. They do not simply fade away into the nothing. They are a creative energy.
Thoughts create reality. Thoughts create worlds and universes.
Everything what the person thinks has real existence. Thoughts are an energy which
materialises itself on the projection screen of our environment. Every thought, every,
materialises itself in any form. It is in for us visible, or in the invisible worlds. It is in the
physical, or in the metaphysical area. Where the attention goes, the energy also flows there. Why
do top sportsmen autogenously training and imagine figuratively being on the podium?
Because it really helps very often and can deliver, so to speak, the last 100stel seconds that
misses for the victory. It is converted what one thinks. Nevertheless, this applies to positive
thoughts like to negative ones. This is the form in which everything manifests. Energy is
delivered by the strength and intensity, which a wish has, and by the strength of these thoughts,
which were sent out.
If thoughts formulated, were thought, they take the energy, which sticks in them. Thoughts
and intentions determine our state of health, because people fall always ill of images.
Every person who consciously lives and observes himself knows that fear and aggression
cause grief and love and an open mind (heart) lead to luck. If one carries the oscillation of the
love in his heart, one learns qualities like loyalty, faith, dependability, hope, charity and trust,
around a lot easier. This is the reason, why we all should carry thoughts of the love, harmony and
peace in us.
Who turns to the internal living areas of life resurrects strength and knowledge. Therefore, try
daily to confer with your internal spiritual guidance. In the area of the mind, one can experience
big adventures. At this thrilling place, exist no restrictions.
Happy are those people who have reached a connection with higher spiritual beings or with
their higher self and accept the revelations and advice, which they receive for her development,
from conviction. Badly off are those whose ego struggle and therefore prevents to follow the
advices.
„Jesus is the best, which passed you ever. “So”, “or so”, or “so and so”. “
(channeling; 04 07 29)
The specific terms in the channeling were delivered to me as „thought packages“. „In such a
way“ means crucified, „or so“ means not crucified and „so and so” means crucified but he did
not die.
In view of the different opinions to this topic on the Internet, this is an example of tolerance
and diversity of opinion. Strictly speaking, the detailed knowledge of Jesus Christ’s dying is
insignificant. His influence and his energy were and are still a gift for mankind.
„To let one’s light shine for others, to divide with others and the dividing
essentially, are in addition to the tolerance one of the largest virtues.”
(channeling; 04 12 20)
Simplicity, truth and love are the most important aspects of the present. Simplicity is the
deliberate, responsible and unselfish contact with the life energy. Truth is the accordance of
internal thinking and external action. It is the frank and honest contact with oneself and our
fellow men. To accept oneself and all other people as they are now, without to judge and/or
condemn.
The strongest strength, the highest what we can give to people is the love. Love to the people,
animals and to the nature. Love holds together the universes and our life. It is that energy which
holds our body alive, it is the divine thread. It is the way and the salvation.
Without that divine energy, we would not exist! Who is able to follow the love increases to a great
amount his oscillation. However, love has to deal with the feeling, it a decision of the heart. In our
humanity that is affected by the mind are too many people incapable to follow the feeling, to follow
the heart. You can realise the state of the luck, nevertheless, only by heart decisions.
Nevertheless, you can realize the state of luck only by heart decisions. Consequently,
everyone should ask himself therefore the question, in which form he is able to enrich life here
and now with his presence. We should ask ourselves within which area we do not spread love yet
and what so far therein prevented us. Only forgiveness, peace and love should be in your heart.
The today's world stands on the edge of the abyss. She hits rock bottom. Only the love can prevent
the perfect smash of the world. The love creates, gives, renews. She is the true breath of the world. She
is the being of all being.

8. Turbulent Future
I have received in many visions, which date back partly already longer than 12 years the time
“March 1998” as a beginning of the reinforced environmental changes. If one looks at the world
events more exactly, “March 1998” was confirmed. The different kinds of environmental disasters,
economic breakdowns and states similar to civil war - because of the stranglehold of the globalisation
- dominate for many years the reporting of our mass media and move daily more and more into the
headlines.
Solely in autumn 1998, 5% of the world population became victims of flood disasters. Fires of
unprecedented size occurred and many volcanoes have taken up their activity again or have
broken out. Newspaper headings and television reports from the years from 99 to 07, in which is
reported from the strongest measured storm ever, snow in Jerusalem, thousands of dead people
because of earthquakes, the warmest winter since beginning of the weather recordings, century
flood, dryness, hottest summer and the slaughter of cattle because of lack of feed, you surely still
keep in mind.
The economy measures in many EU lands, because of the budget guidelines, are the principal
reason for riots and discontent in the population. Opponents of the globalisation do not watch the
subdivision of the cake among the rich any longer. These protests are accompanied more and
more by violence. The situation comes to a head. The Middle East - as a powder keg -
approaches his explosion.

A vision is always a snapshot of the most likely future. There exists no fixed future,
especially a precise time specification is very difficult. Even announced upcoming events can
temporally move by change of basic conditions. For us these basic conditions must not be aware
at all or we maybe also do not note the changes, because we cannot grasp them with our senses at
all.
The events seen by prophets always arise based on the current collective karma of the
humanity or the population in a certain area. If there is no change of the behaviour and the
attitudes of the involved people, the seen visions will precisely come true. Nevertheless, the
individual one and the collective karma can strongly change, so that prophecies can change,
disasters weaken or appear later.
The karma law is dynamic, that is also the reason why there never can be 100%th prophecies.
Nevertheless, at environmental changes many people are mostly integrated into the events,
therefore these more or less also cannot be prevented, because many people would have to
change quickly and this never happens in fact. Hence, the environmental changes arrive mostly
as seen. However, with a more deliberate and spiritual-ecological life-style seen events can be
weakened or temporally delayed.
The biggest difficulty with prophecies is therefore a precise time specification. A prophecy is
not wrong, only because it has been delayed. In such a case thoughts, settings and actions of the
involved persons have changed, so that the seen future has just changed.
Who expects a perfectly timed point-precise landing of a prophecy has not understood
time and, above all, not respected and accepted the free will of the human. If there would be
the perfect prophecy, we would be only puppets in a play, a hamster in the running wheel of
the time. Everything would be predestined. However, it is not in such a way.
We have a free will and determine our future ourselves. These events can still be
prevented shortly before a vision comes true, by an event, which has consequences on the
prophecy. Besides, it can be that we have no deliberate knowledge and notice of this event.
The perfect prophecy would be that one, which never occurs and does not need to occur,
because the people have changed.
At a short-term delay of the arrival of a prophecy, many people believe this is
wrong. " (channeling; 04 10 21)
In principle, the future changes in every second of our existence. More precisely said, the
present changes constantly. Every moment is made new. Only the present is lived. Past and
future are always only constructs of thought. De facto there exists only the present, hence,
everything is also simultaneous.
We people are determined exclusively by our thoughts and feelings. As we think about the
past at present, was the past. I.e., we create the past at present, at every moment anew.
Unfortunately, we much too often think about the past in that way that our ego is satisfied and
we have, so to speak, “properly acted” in the past. We form the past in thoughts in such a way
that our today's behaviour and the situation in which we are, is confirmed and we feel fine. One
can change, so to speak, out of the future the past to form another present.
Already Einstein has proved that one could move in the time backward, if one moved faster
than speed of light. i.e. by movement one can change the time. Every age swings in a certain
frequency band. Places are frequency bands within a frequency band. The time travelling, well
know from science fiction filming, are possible for sophisticated beings, by changing their
frequency and therefore visit any place and era. As well as we change the frequency on the radio
and receive a new channel (new reality), these beings adjust a new frequency and experience this
new “transmitter”. Therefore exists for these beings no time barrier - everything is concurrent for
these beings. Because they can freely choose to be at the next moment in the year 500 B.C. or in
3000, everything is for them at present. They can live only the present, just as the earth people.
Nevertheless, the present can be once - from “view of terrestrials” - 500 years ago and once in
the distant future.
Visionaries and prophets can already their frequency in the mental area. Thereby they see and
experience future or past events, however in another state of consciousness.
The humans still fail because of the “barrier of time”. However, many of you to readers will
already fail because of the image of the “simultaneousness” and when reading these lines.
“Time is cyclic, interweaved into each other and everything occurs simultaneous.
It is a diversified role-play, in which the actors forget to operate in a hologram of
thought. You can go after to explain the subject “time”, it exceeds the mind of the
normal person. Also you did not understand it for a long time.”
(channeling; 04 10 15)
(N.: I myself have understood “time”, after “time” was explained to me in a spiritual
experience.)
Why events can temporally change, is exactly explained during the passage above. The reason
for temporal movements is on one side that many people work in the area of the consciousness.
The extremely strong planetary consequences were thereby turned away - for some time. On
the other hand, the spiritual world is interested in the fact that still as many people as possible
should decide on the rise, on the light (chapter 12). This is why mercy was granted and the
events were suspended.
All channelings and visions are authentic; hence, I have also not changed them. I.e., I did
not change the “wrong” time, which, nevertheless, was right at the time the visions and
communications were given to me. Many events announced here have chronologically
moved. They will take place absolutely, because they are necessary for the cleaning of the
earth.. The sequence of the events always stays the same, all the same when it goes off
specifically.
The change of our body occurs already since longer time. Physical and mental discomfort and
symptoms can no more be assigned by many doctors to a clinical picture. Now also the intensive phase
of the environmental changes begins.
“The time of mercy has run off. Now the time of the intensive change begins.”
(channeling; 05 05 28)
Unfortunately, too little people have jumped on the train of love. Nevertheless, de facto the period
starting now is also to be equated to an act of mercy, however with disagreeable manifestations and
arduousness. If you can keep, nevertheless, the big purpose in your mind - the ascension and therefore
also the cleaning of the earth, the spirit of the humanity and the gradually change of the earth person to
the God-man, then you will differently feel and master everything easier.
The phase of the cleaning has already begun. For many years the number and the intensity of
the environmental disasters intensifies. Successive we are pushed in the direction of the new age.
We are accustomed gradually to the changes. So unpleasantly volcano eruptions, floods,
earthquakes, conflagrations and other environmental factors may also be, in truth we should bless
these events, because they promote the consciousness increase of the people strongly and the big
cleaning of the earth
In front of me is a simple book, which looks accurate like the one I have written.
My eye gropes the way from letter to letter. The title is: “Babylonian end time
disaster”. The writing is golden and shines. I look at the name of the author. First,
I cannot recognize the name, however, instantly my eye has the quality of a zoom
and the single letters become bigger. „God“ manifests before my eye. (vision; 06 10
21)
 While meditating I suddenly hear a voice: „It is decided. The die is cast. There
comes the time of the pantry. " (channeling; 00 10 01)
To build up stocks on time can avoid a lot of grief avoid during the coming months. (N.: Interesting
with this communication was for me that I heard these words in Latin language. This channeling
motivated me after years to reach for a Latin dictionary.)
“The time, to build up stocks of basic food is quite briefly before you. Later you
hardly will get something.” (channeling; 03 07 30)
A mobile phone lies before me with sms news. In the first line I can read “in the
approach of” and in the second one “song of the lime-tree” (vision; 08 01 16)
The “song of the lime-tree” is a prophecy about 1850, which was discovered in
the hollow cavity of a lime-tree. A significant verse for the time coming now is: “A big city
sinks in mud, another struggles with the fire, all cities become deadly silent, on the Stephans
Place in Vienna there grows dill.”
I find a clock. The pointers are already removed completely.
(vision; 03 04 02)
We have no more time. It is no more minute hand and second pointer mounted, as in the
vision in chapter 7. The time of mercy has run off. Now the humanity gets the calculation
presented for the thoughtless contact with the creation and themselves.
“You are right, as soon as the 6-th seal breaks - and it is already - it is not to be
turned away any more this destiny of the earth. However, set your mind at rest –
you, who just read his book – you are not guilty of it, it is group karma.”
(channeling; 07 04 10)
In this channeling not only me, but also all readers of my book were activated for the first
time. This encourages me to have gone the right way during the last 10 years. (Here is referred to
the Johannes Revelation, which I completely understood for the first time a few days before this
channeling. For years, it was puzzling to me. I understood only subranges. Every few months I
took the Bible to hand and read the Johannes Revelation. Indeed, I felt that she is enormously
important and the core of all prophecies, however, the initiating enlightenment had not been
given me there yet.
„The breath of the creator that ordinarily blows between God and the prophet,
in the meantime has become an arrow with a spearhead.” (channeling; 07 04 10)
During the last weeks, I get only channelings that concern the coming disagreeable days and weeks
which will hit us like a sharp arrow.
„When the landing of the aliens will be announced, chaos will break out and the prices
explode.” (channeling; 05 05 26)
Insecurity and new situations in the world affairs always lead to inflation and plunging stock
prices. Logically especially this milestone in the evolution will have strong consequences on the
monetary market.
In front of me is a table in which all European currencies are charted. In one
column, the actual inflation of the lands is stated. The values move in a range of
80% - 110%. The inflation is not limited only to Europe. Also in Israel, the inflation
already is 100%. (vision; 99 07 07)
I am in a small store, which carries all staple foods consider in a small store, as
well as has an own area for vegetables and fruit. I look in my wallet and note to my
joy that many bank notes have more zeros at the end. I see 5000.- and also 2000.-
eurobills. Contently I pocket the wallet again and look at the prices in the store:
The joy about the bank notes vanishes at the same moment, because the kilo of
bananas costs a two-digit amount of Euros and otherwise, I see no article priced in
cents. (vision: 07 10 01)
One should cotton up to a hyperinflation.
The customers in a supermarket are eager to buy staple foods. Nevertheless,
many must forbear from a purchase, because the prices have already climbed in
astronomical heights. (vision; 99 04 13)
 I go on the street, when several euro-coins slide from the hand and fall to the
floor. I pick them up and look at them more exactly. Now these are nothing but 1-
shilling coins. Immediately I am aware that the money that fell, now generally has
no more value. (vision; 03 03 24)
The economic situation in the so-called “rich” industrial lands already today has serious
consequences. More and more people slide under the poverty border and many do not know any
more how they should pay the goods of the everyday need. In many areas affected by
environmental disasters already today is an acute lack of food, drinking water and drugs. Very
soon, the situation will already get worse in general and the today naturally situation will not be
given any more. The end of the consumer society begins!
The landing of aliens will be the starting signal for a rapidly upward turning prize spiral. With
the cataclysmic quakes and the floods, it will come in addition to a hyperinflation and to a
bottleneck of goods or some goods will not be able to be delivered at all. Many enterprises will
be forced to stop production or to throttle at least because of environmental influences.
According to the law supply and demand, these will be sold for a higher price. The capital
market will break down more and more and therefore also the world economy!
Then it will be too late for a shopping stroll. All economic predictions, share indexes and
growth expectations are lapsed because there will be no more economy. Stocks will be able to be
used only as a paper money when playing Monopoly and the barter trade will experience a
comeback.
It is about the solution of the problem of the cleaning of the earth, around throwing
out the old energy to convert the world into a better one. A clear and quick solution
should be found. Many people of different skin colour and nations stand together and
every single of them stands symbolically for a certain letter and shall take a seat in a
given field - like a crossword puzzle.
They start, the people take their intended place and the solution is clearly
recognizable: "Explosion of the Ring of Fire" is clear to read. (vision; 07 06 05)
The explosion of the Ring of Fire will be the starting signal for the lasting cleaning. So
unpleasantly earthquakes and volcano eruptions may also be, in the concrete case this is necessary,
makes sense and is positive. (N.: The fire ring applies approx. 40,000 km distributed straight across
the globe. 90% of the earthquakes worldwide occur within this fire ring. Most active volcanoes are
likewise in this region. The best-known one is the Pacific Ring of Fire - he encloses nearly the
completely Pacific plate. The Italian Ring of Fire crosses the Italian boot and the Lipari Islands in the
north of Sicily, with the known volcanoes Vesuvius, Etna, Stromboli and any others.)
“The sun will darken by dusty and sooty particles flying around and it will get cold
very much still in this summer.” (channeling; 04 06 30)
In the year of war, the sun will darken because of a volcano eruption and these results in an onset
of winter with snowfall in Europe. It will be a volcano eruption in Italy. (N.: probably outbreak of
Etna)
“After the heat record in April follows the snow chaos.” (channeling; 07 04 17)
I see a football player of “FC Napoli”. Then his parents with deadly serious look, the
head lowered, as if it is a burial.
In the end, my mother appears and I ask her: “Is Vesuvius nearby Naples or Etna?”
(vision; 08 01 16)
Ordinarily at a “volcano eruption” near 5 km villages are evacuated, there flows a little lava
and then the spook is over. Should it come because of a volcano eruption to deaths in Naples, it
comes to a real volcano eruption, a huge explosion with far-reaching consequences. Very
probably is that this is the outbreak which will darken the sun. (N.: The Vesus lies in 9 km from
Naples, Etna approx. 200 km.)
„I lay down and just wanted to start to meditate: I hear three explosions. I feel
vibrations, as if it had been earthquakes. Then I dive into the event: I am on the
street and dressed summerly. It is dark. My dog stands before me and I see her
breath. Therefore, as if the air temperature was a degree under zero. Then I hear
a voice: "It has suddenly got cold very much.” (vision; 04 02 23)
 I slip in the almost knee-high snow. Laughing friends of me also hop in the snow and
when we return on the snowy street, I see that they also wear summer shoes.
(vision; 05 03 24)
I play in the garden of my house with Jasmine badminton. Although we play at
midday, I must concentrate very much to see always the ball, because lighting
conditions rule like in the dusk. (vision; 07 03 27
This dusk hangs together with the darkening of the sun by a volcano eruption
Summery dressed many friends visit me. We visit my new, not yet furnished house.
It is extremely cold and we strive after to use all heating possibilities. (vision; 06 06 11)
A great deal of snow was fallen. The lighting conditions are quite bad; one hardly
sees something, although it is during the day. My dog romps around in the snow, is
pushed aside by a sledge driver and injures herself at the hind leg. I must carry her
afterwards. (vision; 05 04 03)
I sit with friends in an outdoor restaurant area, next to a basketball field. I am
sorry that I can throw no baskets because I wear summer shoes, and 40 cm of snow
covers the ground (vision; 07 04 30)
A voice says to me that the first two big earthquakes in Austria, during the
cleansing phase, will last 14 and 8 minutes. (channeling; 97 02 28)
The tilting of the earth axis could be the cause for it. Austria has the luck not to be in the
immediate sphere of influence of big volcanoes. By earthquakes, definitely stronger than all we
have experienced up to now and, nevertheless, everything, which historians have delivered, we
will be not untroubled. Worldwide extremely strong and long persistent earthquakes will come.
These will be of never experienced duration and intensity.
They will have disastrous consequences, especially in the cities. Every person who is
interested in surviving the next time should do the utmost to move his residence in the country.
The cities are equalised to the surface of the earth and death traps during the cataclysms.
“There will be a row of earthquakes. First are three warning quakes. They will be
strong enough that people fall down. Partially people will be injured. A few can be
also be killed by falling down stones or branches. However, it does not happen a lot.
Nevertheless, the fourth quake will last 14 minutes. Tell it to the people even if it
many cannot fancy such a thing. The fifth quake will last 8 minutes. “ (channeling; 01
12 12)
Nearly 5 years after the first vision about the big quakes, I received information about that again.
Absolutely nothing has changed in the events, which were already told me 5 years ago by the spiritual
world. Above all, nothing has changed because the people have not changed. One only needs to look
around and knows, that only - in the most true sense of the word - an extremely strong earthquake can
awake the people and give their action and thinking a new direction
“New York will be warned, just as Vienna, three times!” (channeling; 99 01 17)
The 14-minute quake is a world quake! The whole earth will shake! Three lighter earthquakes will
announce the cataclysmic 14-minutes quake. Who is able to, should avoid cities at the latest after the
second warning quake. Since one will not be able to catch falling down rock lumps of high rises
without prejudice.
I drive with a group of children in the Viennese Wurstelprater carousel. Suddenly
the earth starts to shake and the carousel moves even more violently. The children ask
me laughing and playful what this rumbling signifies. I say to them that this is an
earthquake and note with pleasure no mood change of the children. At the same time, I
see people on the street falling down. I jump off from the carousel and hear the people
shouting fearfully and hysterically.
I run, as well it is possible in view of the earth tremors, from one tumbled person to
the next and shouts to them: “Are not afraid, nothing happens to you. This is only the
announcement of the big quake.” Immediately after the end of the earth tremors
people push forward to me and want more information about the future.
(vision; 99 01 17)
 The unbroken joy of the children testifies of the fact that the judgement of the events occurring
now is a matter of adjusting to the events. For the pure materialists the world will end, so to speak. I
personally look at the cleaning of the earth as a necessity and am glad about it. It is an important step
in the direction of raised consciousness of the people and a world affected by love.
I discuss on a public place with some people. I tell them that that a big 14 minutes
lasting earthquake Austria shakes. Three less strong earthquakes will announce this
event. Some participants are a lit bit unsettled; others call me a nut case out of touch
with reality. Those people who want to maintain a regulated conversation expiry try to
argue me out of my opinion with “arguments”. There are counted among “Such a thing
never happened before.”, “In Vienna one perceives earth tremors only with the finest
measuring instruments.” and “The statistics and likelihood speak against it.” Presently
the conversation is finished, because an earthquake has started, people lose the balance
and fall to ground. (vision; 99 01 17)
We are already in a time in which there is no more sense to come along in philosophical-
intellectual discussions about what a prophet has seen. The time of the theoretical plays of thought is
over; one must make himself a clear decision. Now even the pragmatists who solve problems when
they appear will have to decide whether they believe the read or not. The entry of the announced
events can already signify the end for many pragmatists. A location change on time or the hoards of
food can save life. If a pragmatist survives, his activity will concentrate upon the survival or a
limitation of the damage. He will try to reach laboriously what the intuitive people, but also people
who believed the read and have made provision could already do without a lot of expenditure.
Providing for the pension is senseless, life precaution is vital!
I enter a house. Suddenly the earth starts to sway. I feel happy about this event
because I know; this quake helps to clean the earth and to reach a higher consciousness.
I say to my female company that this quake is strong enough to fall down. In addition,
already it happens.
Panicky shouts of falling people synchronise themselves with the rumbling of the
quake. I try to calm down the people in my nearness and assure them that yet
nothing passes dramatic. Then a voice informs me that the people are still warned
by the second quake before the big cataclysmic quake. (vision; 00 02 01)

I am in Vienna, in a high room with stuccowork. Suddenly the earth starts to

shake and the ceiling I look to, is blurred visibly before my eyes. I try to run out of
the house, however, immediately the next quake starts. Quickly I escape under a
doorframe, before falling down malice wall can hit me. (vision; 97 01 10)
I sit with E.T. and Jasmine in a bar, we eat. Suddenly the earth starts to shake.
Quickly I still say to E.T. and Jasmine that they should be not afraid, it is only one of
three warning quakes. (vision; 01 09 30)
We stand up and go about to leave the bar as quick as a flash. The next quake
already starts. I know in the second, this is one of the announced warning quakes. I
consider whether this is really strong enough that people can fall. While I call up my
mother, the building in which ‘I am suddenly begins to sway. Excitedly I inform her of
the earthquake, although my behaviour is completely senseless, because my mother
feels the earth tremors at the same moment. In the second I know that it is the first
warning quake, of the three announced in the book. I am aware completely that this was
the starting signal to harvest the “wage” for my many years' media announcements. Now
the mockery and travesty which poured over me from the self-appointed “prophecy
experts” on the Internet will be finished.
At the same time, I also know that the second warning quake will not be a long time
coming. Indeed, it will not be during the same day, however, maybe already the next
one. (vision; 05 06 02)
The sequence of the warning earthquakes will occur in brief distances. To plan middle or longer-
term to plan emigrations becomes obsolete and is senseless. Quick action and already to be prepared,
will be asked. (N.: see chapter 14)
 I talk with an Asian when his woman comes. She has a depressed face and informs
him about something in an Asian language. Then he says to me that in his native country
a heavy earthquake has been.
Change of scene: I am in a room with my mother and my sister Petra comes. She
looks anxious and means; now the earthquakes begin. I ask: “Where? Is the earthquake
on the Phillipines?” “No, in Sicily, but on the radio they just brought also the
announcement of a heavy earthquake in Styria”, replies my sister.
“ This is the first part of the disaster”, I say. Then I say goodbye to Petra with the
words: “However, I can calm you down. You will be one of few people who survive the
coming events – this I also see.” (vision; 05 10 03)
There will be two phases of the intensive changes and circulations.
“The big quake is the next spring.” (channeling; 05 10 31)
The big quake will be in the spring of the year of war. It has time wise moved, however, it will
come as the following from December 06 demonstrates.
It is early in the morning and I am in the room of a hotel in Switzerland. I hear a
bang and then feel a strong vibration. The earth shakes. I go on the balcony and see the
chaos:
Houses are severely damaged, some less, some of the houses burn - apparently gas
lines and heatings have exploded. Quickly I call in Vienna to report about the situation
in this city situated to the north of Geneva, near the border to France. During the
conversation with the friend in Vienna I hear that it must have come there during our
conversation to a strong earthquake. I hear crashing frame, then I have no more
connection.
In the second I know that my friend just died. I turn on the television and can see a
“live reporting” of worldwide earthquakes Suddenly the connection is cut off and a
glimmering diffusing screen is before me. However, a look out of the window shows me
exactly the same picture like on TV: The film “the rattlesnake”, with Kurt Russell,
crosses my mind. A similar scenery.
It is dark, although it should already have to be light due to the time; a seemingly
spooky firmament smiles at me; an air interspersed with smoke and dust , everywhere
small fires and destroyed houses.
I get conscious that I probably must many hundred kilometres walk by foot to
Vienna, because there is no more transport infrastructure and with provisions it will
probably also look bad.
Now is the time to get rid of all ballast. My backgammon board at cost of hundred
Euros is sorted out by me at first. Slightly melancholy I look it when I leave the hotel
room. (vision; 06 12 04)
Shortly after 06.00 o'clock I wake up. I am surprised that I am quite spirited,
because went to bed at 01.00 o'clock overtired.. I lie relaxed in the bed when I
suddenly dive into an event:
I am in Vienna after a big earthquake. I see collapsed bridges. The streets are
blocked by fallen down stones and collapsed houses. Simultaneous I hear the voice of a
newscaster: “On the bridges, in relation to the measure of damages, there were
relatively few dead people. Nevertheless, the people in the halls of the big railway
stations had no chance to leave the buildings on time. There were hundreds of dead
people. There still rules panic, because many escape routes from the city are
obstructed by lying around remains or collapsed bridges. One cannot choose his ways
any more freely.” (vision; 00 06 21)
I am in Vienna. The people are agitated visibly, they can keep less and less the
control of themselves, about their life. They lose the orientation. The people properly
get beyond control. I am quiet and calm, however, I am aware of the chaos that prevails.
Stage change to New York: Also here the people do not control the everyday events any
more. There are no more rules. (vision; 03 12 14)
 I am at the crossroad of two streets. The streets are totally blocked. The people
are in panic. They want to leave the city as soon as possible. Also many pedestrians mill
about excitedly. A voice informs me that there is in all countries such a panic. Reason
for it are massive environmental changes and the worldwide landing of extraterrestrial.
(vision; 02 02 05)
However, this vision demonstrates very clearly what in the close future will primarily occupy the
people: the landing of the extraterrestrial - although they are well-meaning to us and it a divine
intervention and a positive event - and the changes of the environment.
On the wall hangs a big screen. I operate a computer and on the screen a map of the
world appears on which one can see simultaneous the just occurring earthquakes. I can
pursue strong activities in the sea. Round me sit people; I explain them that the
"Mururoa atoll" already explodes very soon. (vision; 99 04 08)
The Mururoa atoll was exposed to series of nuclear experiments for years.
I see in the Caribbean breaking out a volcano. The volcano explodes really. The
sputa come down within a radius of several hundred kilometres. (vision; 97 05 25)
I would like to go together with my friend Ernest Kitzberger by car from the
East Coast of the USA to the West Coast. Nevertheless, this is not possible any
more. We must cover the distance by the airplane. (vision; 99 03 14)
If airplanes still fly, nevertheless, cars cannot cover the distance East Coast - West Coast, then
not lack of fuel can be the cause for it but serious tectonic changes.
A heavy earthquake shakes Bagdad. The next day a big mosque burns.
(vision; 99 01 11)
I read in the teletext: “Heavy earthquake in Ecuador - dead people and injured
persons.” (vision; 01 10 03)
The volcano Tungurahua broke out at the middle of February 08 and claimed human life.
There will be an earthquake in the Mediterranean Sea. The sea will withdraw and
then there comes the Tsunami. The big wave. " (channeling; 05 02 14)
" It will concern two cities in Israel: Netanja and one more. However, not Jerusalem.”
(channeling; 05 02 07)
(n.: Here the effect of a Tsunami in the Mediterranean Sea. is meant.)
I run along a sandy beach when the sea suddenly withdraws.
At the moment I remember the big Tsunami that occurred a few years ago in the
Asian area and I know that panic is not right and that I can comfortably hike up the
nearby hill to escape the tidal wave on time. Then I hear sounds of an Asian language
and know that it will concern again a Tsunami in Asia. (vision; 07 07 16)
I am in the front passenger’s seat of a car, full with friends. Incredibly fast the
driver tries to leave Vienna. He follows my request and reduces the speed.
I protest violently against the reckless tempo and mean that I myself do not want to
die in view of my counted days here on earth at a car accident in Vienna and he should
kindly reduce his tempo or I would get out. On the outskirts we reach the beginning of
the South Highway. Many people stand at the edge of the roadway, with their
belongings in plastic bags, suitcases and backpacks and hope from vehicles to be able to
flee faster from Vienna. The highway is hardly driven on. Then it becomes for me very
fast clear why this is in such a way, because the petrol goes out for us and there is
nowhere a possibility to refuel.
We must continue our way on foot. In the end, we go on a forest track and it starts
snowing. My dog enjoys the snowfall, in the middle of one month in which one could not
reckon with snow. The hike is very strenuous because we slip over and over again with
our summer shoes and fall down. Then we do a break at a lonesome place. Nevertheless,
within minutes this place fills with many people, fully packed with suitcases, pockets and
bags. There is considerable chaos. Because I have 5 or 6 luggage pieces and also would
like to carry luggage pieces of my suddenly present mother, I also become relatively
hectic: I search for my sunglasses, then see I shoes of my mother standing beside the
ready packed pockets, however, I have no more place in my pockets. Then I become
conscious that I do not see my backgammon board, in addition, I exchange my pocket
with a similar, however, the owner advises me of my mistake. I realize that I lose much
valuable time because of lacking organisation and other fleeing people already got ahead
of me.
I see a vast number of ready addressed postcards lying on the ground and somebody
means: “I must inform my friends where I am.” My mother says to me that I should buy
her a light and handy laptop, so that she is more unbound and must not be fixed on a
fixed location. Then we come to a place in the Salzkammergut, tiredly from the hike. At
the information office we find out that all rooms, taverns, pensions and hotels are
booked up. Then it starts again snowing violently. (vision; 04 08 16)
In this vision a lot of information is packed: The unprepared escape, the bottleneck with petrol, the
necessity to be prepared to be able to leave quickly a place and snowfall in one month in which one
carries summer shoes. In general you should be mobile and adaptable.
“Next autumn petrol hardly will be available.” (channeling; 07 12 09)
Relaxed I sit in the garden of my house and consider my words for a talk show. I
consider whether I should mention to the clarification of my earthquake and flood
visions that more than half of the world population dies during the next years. Suddenly
the barn built-on the house starts to shake. (experience; 99 05 21)
Because the earth shook not really, apparently once again the mercy was assigned to me to
experience a mystic event. I understand this event as a request to draw the attention of my fellows with
all clearness to the coming changes. Only with a deliberate acceptance of the changes the people can
take measures for the coping with difficult situations every now and then.
„A pole-shift will lead to a tilt of the earth axis and millions of people will lose
from one second to the other their living space.” (channeling; 99 01 21)
Consequences of the tilting of the earth axis are immense tidal waves, earthquakes of never
appeared intensity, wind speeds of hundreds of kilometres per hour, the setting of islands and
coastal regions and the appearance of new land in the seas.
I note on the street that I am recognized by two women as the “prophet”. One
observes me whether I behave differently than “normal” people. As a result I
approach to two women. On closer inspection of one of the faces becomes clear to
me that I know this woman from the past - she apparently lives at the moment in
Germany - and then say to her that also she had visions and she should tell me about
it. She thinks that Germany will set in water, she does not have more details.
On my side is sudden also “TomAndy”. This is his nickname in spiritual forums on
the Internet and in that situation it becomes conscious to me again that he was the
apostle Andreas when Jesus Christ lived and therefore he must familiar to me.
I feel well in his nearness, it is the feeling of the “knowing since ever”. After
this short mental deviation I go closer into the flood and start to talk:
I clench the fist and say that this is the globe. With the other hand I enclose my
fist and say “This is the earth's mantle.” “This earth's mantle will suddenly totally
slip, that is that suddenly the seas will be at other places. The water belt
completely slips. I know that Vienna will be on the shore of the big lake. To the
west of Vienna even places at a height of 600-m will be flooded. Similarly it will
behave in Germany and the north will set in the sea. However, nevertheless, also in
other areas, even if only “a little deep sea” will has slipped, it will need a certain
time, until everything will return to normality again.” (vision; 04 06 30)
I see a text and hear a voice which reads the text loudly: “The source of the water
functions only in Ticino. You must say to the people we are already on the edge of the
lake.” (channeling; 96 11 30)
The drinking water will become nearly inedible. It will be only in Ticino safely to drink it. To drink
it In Vienna will be already connected with a certain health risk.
The north of Germany will set in water masses of the Baltic Sea and the North Sea. "
(channeling; 98 09 19)
 The streets are flooded. Driving by a car is not possible any more. The people push
forward to the trains. These are so overcrowded that additional journeys must be
inserted. (vision; 03 08 11)
I would like to go by the train from Salzburg to Vienna. Nevertheless, the west
section Salzburg-Vienna cannot be driven on. The train journey goes first in the
direction of south and via Mürzzuschlag I reach to Vienna. (vision; 96 10 28)
I do not see, why the well known west section is not practicable. The reason for it could be
damages by an earthquake. However, floods (the route is near the Danube) could also be the cause for
it.
I am in a park known in Vienna, well known to me. I must swim. Only the tree tops
and the head of a stone sculpture are visible. The whole park is covered by metres
high water. (vision; 00 02 17)
Up to the breast I stand with many others in the water in Vienna. Ordinarily cars
drive on this place. We can hardly move because it is so cold that the surface has
frozen quite easily and wafer-thin ice patches have formed. (vision; 04 12 06)
I see that in many streets of Vienna small boats are the only means of
transportation. (vision; 97 09 14)
The streets in Vienna look like the canals in Venice. Nevertheless, the water is not
completely so filthy yet. I look at a small house more exactly. The window frames are
rotten and I can look in the ground-level flat: It is left. The street where I am, has
become extinct to a great extent and the water level is briefly more than 1.50 m.
(vision; 05 05 02)
I am in the centre of Vienna - on the Swede's Place. I look from the quay (n.: approx.
15 metres above the maximum water level of the Danube canal) on the Danube canal.
The water level rises terrifically fast, floods the promenades along the canal and rises
further. Chaos and hectic rush have broken out, people run around like startled
chickens in panic. Also the quay will be immediately flooded. My company and I know,
that the survival of this event is doubtfully. We arrange a meeting place in which we
want to meet in one year at the same time. I report a few days later to friends about
my very closely experienced “beach holiday” and tell to them that Vienna became a big
lake. I must cry emotionally deeply touched from the seen event. (vision; 98 12 11)
If I would only read this vision and not have seen, I would regard it probably as excessive. This
flood disaster is to be compared most easily with a flood. Customary floods are in comparison with
that only idyllic swimming lake. This flood disaster will be assuredly announced and everybody,
provided that he can add one and one, should flee on time, together with his belongings of vital
importance. It is incomprehensible for me that, nevertheless, such a chaos and misery will originate.
Unfortunately, many people believe only events that already came true.
I am on the edge of the Viennese Wood and overlook Vienna. In some parts of Vienna
houses of a height of 20 metres are completely covered by water. One does not see
them any more. (vision; 99 10 14)
I am told that in Prague a coordinating centre will be set up, which will co-
ordinate from there regionally spanning emergency measures for the former east.
Then it comes to a sudden change of scene:
I am swimming in a room of a flat which is flooded metres high. To reach another
room by an original doorway I must dive. When I appear, I see an old woman before
myself. Obviously she stands on any piece of furniture, she can hold the head just
still about water. I see no windows in this room. To me becomes clear that to save
the woman I must dip with her together the way back and this will not be easy.
(vision; 03 04 09)
N.: Years after my first flood visions of Vienna, I had today one again. The future has not changed
and it will come to the events seen by me.
I am in the Viennese Wood and run downhill on the ridge of a hill. The earth shakes
and I have problems to keep the balance. I know that I must cross the depression
before me otherwise I will not survive the next moments. Beside and behind me also run
other fleeing people. I raise my tempo and try to spearhead. The depression is filled
visibly by water. A brook flowing down the mountain changes more and more into a
torrent. Driftwood but also lifeless bodies of people overtake me. I reach the
depression and make a way to the opposite hill, passing the tiding wooden pieces and
corpses. At the same moment I am aware that it would be immensely important to find a
plastic bag to protect that what I carry under the arm, against waters and also to be
able to carry it easier. I am glad to discover a dirty plastic bag which has got stuck in a
branch fork. (vision; 04 01 21)
With a friend I walk along the Danube in Vienna. He asks me whether I think it is
reasonable to inhabit a house here so nearby the Danube. I affirm the question.
One can use the Danube as a route if there is no more traffic. Suddenly a several
metres high torrent carries us away. My last thought was: “The only itinerary
probably becomes to be tided to Budapest.” (vision; 98 05 12)
It is obvious that the torrent of the Danube stands in immediate connection with earthquakes,
probably even with pole-shift. Parts of Vienna will become uninhabitable. Big areas will be
covered completely by water. Hundred thousands of people will be concerned by it. Especially
the districts bordering the Danube will be strongly affected. Ten thousands people will lose
overnight their available housing and can take only the scantiest, if at all. In the districts which
are not flooded it will come to a strong interference of everyday life. It will be in any case a
flood like she never took place in Vienna. The traffic will completely break down in many parts
of Vienna, boats will be the only mean of transportation, the local supply will not be warranted
any more The tip that it is not advisable to live in Vienna any more I have to advert to other
environmental influences (especially earthquakes) and to the coming up economic situation.
(problems of supply in cities)
In a dream I am in company of my friend Mag. Eva Tiefenböck (n.: nickname E.T.)
and her daughter Jasmine. Suddenly I do not perceive the environment any more
and have a vision. I see flood-like water masses coming up to us. The floods in
August 02 in Germany, Austria and Czech were in comparison with that only the
overture. It is not a slow increase of the water level recorder like at that time, but
a right tidal wave, absolutely at least 10 m high. I tell to my company what I see and
also I say to them that at the latest in April, May or June
I walk along the Danube. From a distance I see a gigantic tidal wave approaching.
The river changes into a torrent. I must smile, because the rushing waves remind
me of my wave pool experiences in various baths which I have had during former
years. (vision; 02 04 22)
I see that Schwechat (n.: city in the east of Vienna) changed in a lake. Change of
scene: I am in a car on road in the Alps of Tyrol. At the foot of the mountain lies
the city Innsbruck. I am conscious that it is not possible to drive to Innsbruck
because the valley is totally flooded. (vision; 04 02 02)
“Who is able to, should move at the latest in August in the west for not to be
flooded.” (channeling; 99 07 25)
This notification refers to Austria. In the west of Austria (Vorarlberg, Tyrol, Salzburg) there
are the Alps. These highly situated areas protect better against flood water by the mountains,
however, also before hurricanes. I can also urgently recommend you, provided that you do not
live already in mountainous area, to move your residence into the highland. The north of
Germany will be most concerned by the environmental changes. Important in this channeling is
the local is and not the date because this has moved.
(N.:The most secure place of Austria was shown to me in several visions and channelings. I
shall move there with friends. In my short living period I shall found a community for surviving.)
“Also in Leoben in Styria houses will be flooded by water masses.” Then I see
people fighting against the floods. (vision; 97 08 05)
(n.: Leoben is on a sea height of approx. 532 m.)
 With many other people I am on the run. We move in a hilly area westwards.
Before we recumbent level, near the Danube is completely covered by water.
Unfortunately, the small brook on the edge of the street where we go, also develops
visibly to a small stream and threatens to overflood its banks.
The evening begins, it is slowly getting dark and we are anxious to be find a suitable
resting place. We do not find an optimum place, because everything sinks more and more
into the morass. Smaller problems appear, however, one from our group still has toilet
paper in his rucksack. (vision; 06 03 29)
This flood most probably is with the earthquakes in connection.
It is very difficult for me to cross an already slightly freezing brook on the edge
of a street. I am in company of several friends and an older woman falls when she
tries to cross. A friend and I quickly pull her out of the water. Then I say that it is
important to stay on move so that she gets no pneumonia. Everybody is dressed
summery. (vision; 07 05 21)
The landscape has changed into a gigantic stormy lake. All the same in which
direction one looks, one sees only water. Gigantic waves let even medium-sized boats
helplessly drift. People are flung from the boats like dolls and disappear before my
eyes in the masses of water. (vision; 07 02 20)
A brook has changed into a torrent. Desperately people try to traverse a small
bridge. I am also on the bridge and stand up to my breast in the water. I am in a
good balance because I can keep hold of the balustrade. I try to pull people near
who were carried away by the floods and float in the water. (vision; 00 06 13)
With many other people I am in the “most secure” house of a city. It is an old school,
built approx. around the turn of the century, with thick walls, high rooms and wide ways.
The staircase is made of steel. Everybody searches for a suitable place. On every
square metre is at least one person, hence, a change of the location is only very
difficult to manage. Somebody shouts loudly that the tidal wave is only 5 km away and
she must arrive therefore any minute. Spontaneously I change my location and go in the
direction of the highest floor. Passing by the other people I say goodbye: “Hopefully we
still see each other after the flood, otherwise in another life.” (vision; 05 01 18)
There might be no more individual traffic, because otherwise the people would have fled by
car. Seemingly after the announcement of the tidal wave there was not enough time to reach a
hill. The tidal wave probably occurs in combination with the shift of the earth axis.
I had the first visions regarding floods already in 1996. Unfortunately, the humanity has not
changed and it must come to the seen visions, however, as time-moved. However, this is
necessary for the cleaning of the earth and good for the rise of the consciousness of the humans.
I am in a small city in the country and walk with many friends on the street.
Instinctively I feel danger, take the hand of a friend and try to flee in my nearby
house. A woman from our friend's circle suddenly has a gun in the hand, threatens
another friend of me and takes her as a hostage. Thereby I have also to capitulate
and we are forced to enter my house all together. We enter a room, the situation is
tense. De facto not only two parties been formed - in general everybody mistrust
the others. I am forced to open a my shopping bag and it is controlled whether I
have something useful. Suddenly my late grandmother is also in the room. She hands
to me two golden coins on which 500 Euros stands and means: “Because you have
behaved so courageously.” I am pleased very much and imagine: “Ah, an especially
valuable special coinage.” I would like to pocket the coins, however, besides, they
break. My grandmother smiles and means: “It does not matter, you can exchange
them tomorrow.”
I play backgammon. I say to watching friends that I am sure to win the game
they could bet quietly on it. I throw the dice and unfavorable pips fall. I briefly
consider, then I know I which move is the best and hit a checker of my opponent.
Suddenly I am again on the street and flee, with the friend on my side. We are
pursued. Shots fall, however, they don’t hit us. We meet other civilians whom I do
not know, likewise with weapons in their hands. A man aims at me, I crush down and
get not hit.
All of a sudden I am in a big, extensive hall. The backgammon play is over. I still
sit with the backgammon board, around me are friends who congratulate me. A
friend of mine, Mag. Wolfgang “Hasi” Haas enters the hall and says to me that I did
not win because of my excellent play, but that I had only more luck. I must grin and
reply only that I had expected this remark of him. The attendees laugh and Hasi
leaves again the room, agonized smiling and quietly speaking to himself. I stand up,
one congratulates me and I leave the hall. I accept even more congratulations,
squeeze my way through the crowded people of whom I know some personally. I step
outdoors. No more hectic rush on the streets, everything is harmonious and quiet.
I am again in the room in which my grandmother gave to me the two golden coins,
which broke. I see a pluggable figure of a person lying on the ground, in nothing but
individual parts. I take the parts and assemble the figure. During the assembly it
strikes me that the iron cervical tyre is absent which belongs also to the figure.
Never mind that was anyhow too narrow and really strangled the neck, I imagine. I
assemble the figure completely, a laughing and happy clown grins at me - without
iron cervical tyre.
Suddenly I have a golden coin in my hands again. Now she is absolutely gigantic,
with a diameter of half a metre. Now where she is so big, I recognize that it is a
big coin of chocolate which is wrapped in golden tin foil paper. Like the golden taler
at Christmas, only much greater. I am absolutely happy, no comparison to my feeling
when I got the golden euro coins. (vision; 03 08 03)
It will come to serious conflicts within the population. Conditions similar to civil war will
rule. People mistrust and fight against each other. However, we will have the support of the
spiritual world. (N.: To meet deceased on the dream level which one loved alive, indicates to
receive help of them in our existence on earth.) Money will lose his value (broken golden coin)
The social situation among the people will increasingly escalate. However, basically is all this is
only play. When the game is over there will be harmony, only contented faces and one will
congratulate that it is over. The people will be free (no more iron ring around the neck) and look
upon the life as sweets.
It has been getting dark very much. Small tables are put together and a gigantic
map is spread out on it. People go to the table, bend forward over the map and start
to consult. It is a emergency session. (vision; 04 10 09)
I am in a classroom, together with friends. We do a workshop about the
behaviour in crisis situations. First “brainstorming” and then everybody can briefly
report about his personal plans. All attendees are very glad about the fact that
some of the participant already before the workshop had thoughts about and are
well prepared for the different scenarios. (vision; 04 10 07)
I see that because of the health system increasingly social riots happen. Then I
hear a government representative speaking who means: “We do not throw people out
from the beds.” (vision; 03 07 24)
In the approach of the big war it comes increasingly to social riots and situations similar to
civil war.
I am in a barren landscape almost totally without vegetation. A dead game lies on
the ground. I see a dog, that wants to carry it away but also humans fight each
other with knives to take possession of the dead animal.
(vision; 03 03 21)
A time will come in which people will kill every now and then even other people, only to
come to the possession of food. Famine will rule.
“There will come a time which will be worse than hatred and black death.”
(channeling; 05 03 09)
 “Angelika who was in her last life a doctor helped you very much in 1944 in
Tashkent. (n.: Russia) You have to owe her a lot. She will still live through a similarly
heavy winter like in 1944, afterwards she may go. You will be better off.“
(channeling; 00 12 17)
Interesting appear two points to me: 1). One more winter will be similarly difficult like in
1944. 2). It will be a mercy (“then she may go”) be to be able to leave the earth.
(N.: I saw Angelika Bogdanovic for the first time in November 00 while walking with my dog
in a park. When I met her during the next days two times when meditating and on time in a
dream, I addressed her at the next opportunity and told her about.
Besides, she experienced this “may go” as a menace. Obviously she is like most of the people
here on earth, too much bound to the material and the spiritual has a too small part in her life that
she would be able to grasp the magnificence and size of the spiritual. It appeared to me as a
protective mechanism and defence reaction that she told me her plans for the future immediately
after our conversation.)
“Hardship will rule, the cherry flowers will fall. Also the dogs will want to go.
Then, 2-3 months later it is over.“ (channeling; 05 05 15)
(The cherry flower time is as a rule in May.)
“Everything will stop to blossom and to prosper. It will become mouldy and decay.
Then three completely dark days form the end.“ (channeling; 05 04 30)
I am woken up by a striking, clear voice. She sounds like the voice of a news
presenter who wants to spread fast a sensational news: “The magnetic field of the
earth runs riot. Nothing is any longer, as it was. The people are in panic. Everything
is on the verge. The people fight for the naked survival. " (channeling; 01 04 01)

Dramatic, drastic social and economic changes will come.

Metre-high floods, storms, strong earthquakes, fire disasters, volcano eruptions and the cold snap in
one summer month are the clear signs for the time of the layout. Nothing will be like it was. The
events take place on the whole planet. The above mentioned events are only one part of that what will
occur worldwide. It also is only the beginning not the end.
From these revelations it arises clearly that now the nature rebels. She is in the process of a feed
forward in her evolution. The nature will cure her wounds. She cures herself. The cleaning will occur
through forces of nature. Waters and fires will clean the dirty and contaminated continents. The natural
phenomena are also the expression of the “let go“ of old energy. Beings with a higher consciousness
experience this as a blessing and a big adventure. These measures are necessary. They cause a lasting
cleaning for the earth, they release from all dirt and noxious substances, so that she can carry life
furthermore. Otherwise, on a continuing basis this would not be possible any more because the earth is
too contaminated and has got too dirty.
Two world earthquakes will be announced by three less strong “warning quakes”. A flood will
flood big areas of the earth. Also a pole reversal will come. Most buildings on our planet will be
destroyed. The loss of possession will be massive. A clear sign to free oneself, mentally and
emotionally of it. The nature writes the history and not the human.
“The oscillation rise and the rise of the spiritual is tied together with the decline of
the material, the economy. “ (channeling; 08 02 22)
The loudness of the call for security and protection (n.: stronger supervision and more strict laws)
of the manipulated population will increase with every terrorist attack
All these natural phenomena, but also the political events described in the following, will further
destabilise the international political situation. The inflation will be thereby heated up, the money soon
will be of no more value and the world population pushed in the direction of New World Order
(NWO) and complete control.
“Another 9 days up to the assassination.”(channeling; 06 03 02)
On the 11th March the death of Slobodan Milosevic was announced, exactly 9 days after my
channeling. Consequently his death was a murder. Most probably he was already poisoned on the 10th
of March, the death became announced on the 11th of March.
 In the evening news on the 12th March was announced that Milosevic immediately before his death
spoke out in a letter to the Russian Embassy his fears to get poisoned. However, officially the murder
was not announced.
In the concrete case of the announcement of the date of an attempt for 11th March the prophecy
arrived chronologically point-exactly. In principle I am sceptical of precise data - from experience.
However, the closer a date is the more likely it is that exactly comes true. Even though years ago I
had a vision on the occasion of the Football World Championship in France (n.:4 days before) that it
will come to a terrorist attack when the match USA - Iran is played. I saw the attack in detail, the
weapons they used, the strategy, etc….
I would have bet everything on it. What happened? The USA was oppressive superior, hit four
time the pole and out of a counterattack Iran won 1:0. The demonstration took place on the
playing field and there was no more need for a terrorist attack. So much about dates of visions
and channelings....
“When the pope dies, the world must be careful.” (channeling; 99 03 11)
I see the pope, the number "10" and then the knotted loop of the rope of a gallow -
as one knows well from western films. (vision; 08 02 22)
“Follow also the events in Spain!” (channeling; 04 09 24)
“The peace efforts of Condoleezza Rice are hypocritical. The USA is interested in a
continuation of the Middle East crisis.” (channeling; 06 07 24)
“Iran and Iraq will further aggravate the situation in the Middle East.”
(channeling; 06 07 31)
„Pay attention to the events during the next days. Thus 28. played also a big role
in the run-up to the 1-st world war.” (Channeling; 06 08 25)
On the 28th August 06 Mahmud Ahmadinedschad rejected the claim of the UN security
council to stop the uranium enrichment.
The rogue state USA could take this position as an occasion for a dangerous escalation of the
international situation. Uranium enrichment as a false pretences and official motive for an attack
on Iran. It would be honest would the USA say: “We want the control of the geopolitically most
important oil area of the world.”
“What the USA and France did and still do with the atom bombs, nuclear bomb tests
and the atom itself, goes beyond the scope of all dimensions. They can expect no
mercy.” I know in that very moment that this message came directly from God.
(channeling; 00 10 04)
A statement of the president of the USA confirms the thoughtless contact with the
environment. George Bush said at the end of March 01 that the economy has absolute priority
before the environment. Bush also set all levers in motion to take up again oil drilling in nature
reserves, for instance in Alaska. He set officially the course for the motto “money has priority to
life”
“The USA will withdraw from Europe. It will be moved into fear and fright and
concentrate only upon the next moment and itself.” (channeling; 04 07 17)
In the morning, shortly after waking, a voice says to me: “If you still want to see
Paris, New York and California, visit them soon.” (channeling; 96 12 22)
The assault on the World Trade centre in New York on the 11th September 01 was only one
“miniature damage” in comparison to that what still comes up to New York.
“There will be an atomic attack on North America. There are three targets.”
(channeling; 04 05 30)
A single person moves a small rocket against a person in my nearness. I fear the
worst and try to reach in the next crossroad what I also manage. The rocket is shot
and with the impact an atomic explosion develops, houses are pulverised and I am
grasped by a hot blast.
Suddenly I know that I was grasped by a dirty, atomic bomb, which house walls
pulverises. I know that my body cells will quickly change and I already struggle with
the death. I get breath problems, which become stronger from second by second. I
get a rattling breath, have extreme difficulties to breathe and stammer to
somebody besides me that my lung will stop to function.
“Dirty rockets and bombs have been brought over the former Soviet Union also to
Europe. One will also been directed against Russia. Switzerland will be only concerned
when enough Vietnamese are in the country.” (vision; 05 02 25)
N.: First, I did not understand the sentence with Switzerland at all. Indeed, I do not know the
number of the Vietnamese living in Switzerland and also not the immigration figures, however,
this sentence completely eluded my rational judgement. A visitor of my homepage wrote to me:
„For me this statement makes sense when one assumes on grounds of other traditional visions to
the WW III that the Asians seen in Central Europe are Vietnamese; they first are an ally of
Russia, then, however, as their opponent.”
Headline: “Because of the death of the American president the coffee prices
have risen extremely strong.” (channeling, 05 05 14)
“If you would want that he is not murdered, then you must change the world to the
better.” (channeling; 05 05 31)
I just thought just about the death of the American president when I heard these words.
Consequently his prophesied death is an assassination. Bush is only officially the mightiest man of the
world. In truth he is only a puppet in the play of the protagonists of the New World Order.
“The Eiffel Tower will be destroyed if you still want to see him, travel there
soon.” (channeling; 96 11 26)
I see the Eiffel Tower burning. (vision; 99 05 03)
This vision has surprised me very much, because the Eiffel Tower exists primarily of steel. After
the terrorist attack in New York I can already fancy reasons for it.
“Radical jihad will commit in the Dome of the Rock in Jerusalem a terrorist attack
under knowledge and assistance of the CIA.” (channeling; 05 05 14)
When I heard this news I had the uncertain feeling that it will be a nuclear attack. In any case it
would be only another event (as well as 11.9.) to install the New World Order. Another step to the
establishment of a world-police state with complete control. Terror and polarization are the foundation
pillars to let prosper the seeds of the new order.
Three warships cruise in the Mediterranean Sea – face to face is a naval
federation of seven ships. The situation augurs badly.
Change of scene: Somebody calls on the UN and means: “Actually, I should inform
the public about the photos, because you will later deny everything to have been
informed on time.” (channeling; 05 02 04)
“Above the city situated on 7 hills in Italy a hot cloud will suddenly come down.
One will not be able to flee any more.” I am sudden in the middle inside of this “hot”
cloud, she feels and experience it as an atomic explosion. (vision; 99 08 29)
The city on 7 hills is Rome. An atom bomb will be detonated over Rome.
I go by bus. There is no more individual traffic. There are tropical temperatures.
Via radio the enterprises whose food is not enjoyable are specified.
(vision; 00 03 28)
I hear the voice of a newscaster: “Food is contaminated to 50%, water to 40%.”
(channeling; 07 03 06)
“It will come to terrorist attacks in the Ukraine. One of it on a high rise.“
(channeling; 04 12 29)
(N.: The situation in the Ukraine could absolutely lead to a regional restricted war and can be
therefore the starting point for the campaign of the Russians.)
“Russia will intervene actively in the Ukraine. They will come into the country.” Then
I still see the number “18”. (channeling 05 01 02)
“Russia will not allow to be restricted and to be pushed back. They will form in a
former state of the Soviet Union a bridgehead.” (channeling; 05 05 26)
In view of the current situation (n.: February 08) the bridgehead could be formed in Kosovo
although this is no former state of the Soviet Union.
 I receive a conscription order to the Austrian Army. I am quite concerned and
consider in which land there would be no call up. Only Australia crosses my mind. (vision;
96 11 13)
The continent Australia is the only one not concerned by the war events.
“Tell the people that one is also called up to the military in Germany for 99.9%.”
(channeling; 97 06 28)
In nearly every country there will be conscriptions to the armies. Also in the FRG precautions will
be arranged to wage a war.
I am call up for the Austrian Federal Army. I am pleased to have to contact them
only around 11 h in the morning in the cavern and not already early in the morning.
Right at the beginning a rank is given to me and I am appointed as an commander of
a small group. (vision; 04 12 11)
I go by a tank. I see also young soldiers the Army Sport and Close Combat School
(n.: This was my unit during my basic military service.) who do difficult and
strenuous exercises. Thus, I am glad to go by a tank. (vision; 04 09 22)
Together with my friend Ernest Kitzberger and my cousin Werner Feierfeil with
whom I was at the same time member of the army I am in position in a meadow. The
position is in the south of Austria, in Mariahof in Styria. We wear uniforms of the
Austrian Federal Army and are armed with guns. The situation is full of suspense
and we observe very carefully the closer surroundings, because we must count on an
infiltration of enemies. We observe not only one direction, because danger
threatens on all sides. Suddenly the high grass moves and my cousin aims at
indicated place. I approach carefully this place and see there lies a dangerous
yellow-black poisonous snake without moving, which is as big as a constrictor. At the
same moment this stands up and begins an attack. We immediately step back for a
short moment and in the end I can kill the snake. We leave the dead snake in the
meadow, for the deterrence of the mice. (vision; 97 02 04)
Still there is no official war. It might concern the last weeks before it. At least, I already was
called-up. The silent snake symbolises hostile partisans who want to penetrate unnoticed in
Austria. The dead snake, left behind in the high meadow (apparently summer or beginning of the
autumn) should persuade other potential intruders of our battlesomeness. The death of the snake
is also a symbol for the fact that we will master the difficulties.
A friend asks me how our close future look like. I say to him that we are soon
involved in a war which will fall quite suddenly upon us. The Russian army will put back 3,
4 or 500 kilometres in one day. In the shops one will get neither chocolate, nor rice or
bread. One will not be able to provide any more. (vision; 97 07 13)
Food will be engrossed by the attacking Russians. Hamster's purchases, provided that
generally still possibly, are only those Austrians are able to do who can be led intuitively. Those
which will make purchases without evident reason, without recognizing an acute danger.
Besides, probably they will be smiled at by their fellow citizens without understanding.
“First one war, then the other.” (channeling; 04 09 22)
A regional restricted war will break out, war alert will be in Europe, all clear will be given,
and then there comes the astonishing thrust of the Russians. As the political situation presented
in February 08 the, this war could take place in Kosovo.
“7-day war in Europe in September.” (channeling; 07 04 15)
From the regional war to the outbreak of the 3. World War it will last about one month.
“Coca Cola belongs to the illuminates. As soon as they push participations off,
this is another indicator that it goes off.” (channeling; 05 12 26)
This channeling is the best proof of the fact that the confidential world government is no
chimera of paranoid world conspiracy theorists, but a fact. All world-shaking events are caused
by people are steered and planned by the illuminates. The environmental disasters form the only
exception. Indeed, these are also caused by humans, however, as soon as they have begun –
cannot be influenced by any person.
 “Only 2 towers are to be seen from the front of the building in which the high-
ranking will be murdered. The two other towers are at the back.” (channeling; 06 05 12)
There are from already late seers prophecies that immediately before the war begins a high-ranking
will be murdered in a building with 4 towers. This events should be a co reason for the outbreak of the
3. World War.
“The world war is not there in order to heal.” Suddenly I know that it will last 3
to 4 months. Then I see a text line and read: “From October to January.”
(vision; 04 07 14)
In this vision I got for the first time the expression “world war” transmitted. Till present I
have seen only African troops in Spain and the Russians in Europe. (N.: When the war stands
really briefly before the door, you will be able to judge on grounds of the signs on time.)
“The big war will begin unexpectedly and fast.” (channeling; 99 06 08)
The big war begins as soon as Russia begins his European campaign.
“Turkey, the south of Greece, Romania and Albania will be suddenly a theatre of
war. This will be the first countries which are involved in the big war. Nevertheless, the
war will come from the Balkans.” (channeling; 99 07 26)
The 3. World War will begin like an extensive fire....
“Putin will attack Turkey.” (Channeling; 99 11 03)
The occupation of Turkey by the Russians will be the beginning of the big war. On the 25th of
January 00 in a press release was to be read that Russia has raised his military budget by 50%....
Russia has the second highest defence spending of the world.
(Many people are still of the opinion that Russia would have no money for weapons.)
“The werewolf will be there suddenly and unexpectedly.” (channeling; 04 10 20)
The invasion and infiltration of the Russians will happen completely unexpected. Professional
command troops will smooth out the way to the occupation by the takeover of strategically
important targets.
I read a text: “The werewolf is a wolf that people kills. He is a bad wolf. The
werewolf is the Russian. He will suddenly be there.” (channeling; 05 01 27)
This message surprised me in this respect very much because I had already once a nearly
identical channeling. Obviously the meaning should be made apparently to me once again.
“By the time the Russians reveal their ethical maturity by their contacts with
the weapon industry, Europe becomes the burnt earth.” (channeling; 03 10 22)
Everybody talks about peace. Nevertheless, the coming events will break so fast upon us that
precautions cannot be met any more.
Two small Russian warships come over the Danube to Vienna. There is still no war.
A friend of me still doubts that Austria is attacked. To me this is incomprehensible.
(vision; 99 07 06)
I am not sure whether the Danube is suitable for driving with warships generally. Hence, it is
possible that this vision should provide only symbolically the following contents: In spite of
increasing tips some people still doubt that Austria will be involved in the war.
I am in the pedestrian zone in the 1-st district of Vienna. There prevails
considerable poverty, life is limited. It is very hot, the people are dressed
summery. I give to somebody a piece of chocolate. Suddenly Russians come to
uniform and one of them starts to shoot at random with his gun at the crowd. The
people in the streets are surprised very much by the suddenly appearing Russians
and get in panic.
I want to make me off, nevertheless, note that the afferent streets are blocked
off by Russian soldiers and these control identity cards. I try to change the side of
the street because there stand less soldiers. They get aware of me, pursue and
catch me. I answer to the question, why I have run away:“ I have recognized you by
the uniforms.” They ask me why I recognized this. I explain, that one month ago I
was for one week at the federal army and therefore I recognized them.
 They suspect me of a confidential thing and I am tortured in their
accommodation.
I assure to have been only a competitive athlete at the federal army and that I
have absolutely nothing to deal with war or the army. They do not believe me. I
start to pray, suddenly a second interrogator arrives whom I can persuade, in the
end, with know-how about sports that I have done my military service as a
sportsman.
They go with me to my house where my things are rummaged through, all written
material is exactly examined and it is searched for weapons. During the next days I
am controlled over and over again, although I try to create a climate of confidence.
I hear that the occupation of Austria will last either from three to four weeks
or from three to four months. I see an Austrian map on which is marked as far the
Russians will penetrate within a night; nearly unnoticed from the population. The
Russians will take Vienna, parts of Lower Austria, parts of Styria, parts of
Carinthia and the Burgenland off the reel. (vision; 97 01 20)
It is fulgurous occupation. Nobody is properly informed and for many it is completely
unforeseen.
I look with friends out of the window of a flat in Vienna and we are surprised
very much that Russians have marched in in Vienna. They stop pedestrians who want
to enter a shop in the opposite block of houses. They can buy no more food. I am
deeply emotionally concerned and tear drops run down my cheeks. Suddenly an idea
strikes me that sense and the purpose of our existence is the spiritual development
and in addition to experience such an extreme situation is therefore very useful.
My self-pity seems to me suddenly absolutely inappropriate. At the same moment
falls a shot and a citizen falls to ground fatally hit. The idea strikes me that
basically all this is only a play is where each of the partners forgets that it is a
play. Just only the “"vehicle” of the soul was destroyed.. Actually, nobody was really
killed, because we are a divine spark existing forever. (vision; 99 06 24)
I am among soldiers in an Austrian casern in Salzburg-Stadt. Completely
unexpectedly for us suddenly Russians are there and disarm us They frisk us and take
our mobile phones. I could hide mine on time. They are very professionally at work. They
are taciturn, every movement seems to be rehearsed and they have a blind
understanding.
Then they lock up us in a room. I go to a phone in the room, pick up the receiver and
try to call, however, the line’s gone dead. Then I dig out my hidden mobile phone and dial
the number of the police. I cannot get through. The radio network has been broken
down. I can leave the room by a gamesmanship and afterwards also the casern. On the
street nothing is to be noted of Russians, everything is as usual. I visit most quickly the
next police station and report excitedly about the happened. The policemen there laugh
at me and one thinks whether today full moon is or why, otherwise, so many maniacs
would walk around, because 5 minutes ago similar was told to him, about an employee of
a radio and TV station. (vision; 04 07 20)
I see Russian troops marching in in Austria coming from Slovakia. At that time
nearly no more motor traffic is on the streets. (vision; 97 08 05)
The Russian army is in Austria. Austria is taken. Only some rich go by cars,
otherwise no traffic is to be seen. Demonstrations form against the occupation. The
ringleaders are liquidated within the shortest time.
I speak with a demonstrator and explain to him that active opposition in the
background is welcome. To appear too much before the public is dangerous, because
not only the Russians would have open eyes and ears, but also Austrian would
denounce. The activist asks me whether I had even other tips for him. I explain to
him that the war lasts only a few weeks and Russia will lose this. Before many
thousand people will be killed, just, therefore, it is to be advised to operate
covered and to avoid open, direct confrontations. (vision; 99 07 07)
 Men of the Russian army go from house to house, enter every flat and loot all things
which seem to them desirable. (vision; 99 08 21)
I would like to reach to a house approx. 100 m away. Because the area is under
bombardment of Russian sharp shooters, I must run in the zigzag and search over and
over again for protected places. (vision; 99 10 19)
High in the clouds over Vienna there flies a bomber relay. I consider with others
whether we are in the targeted area of the bombs or not. Suddenly two airplanes race
in the nose dive. When one of the airplanes smashes in a distance of approx. 100 m of
me on the ground, I throw myself down and protect my face with the hands. The
explosion is a huge. A gigantic fireball occurs and flying around parts of the airplane
pelt down. (vision; 05 01 14)
Russian military machines fly so low above the Danube that they collide almost
with ships. (vision; 03 10 05)
I am involved in street fighting. Uniformed soldiers forge ahead successive in
the protection of a house wall. I stand under bombardment. They throw a hand
grenade in the open storage building in which I am. On time I can jump in a blind
area. (vision; 03 08 13)
After I received already during approx. 1 year no more vision about the war, I hoped that the
future would have maybe changed. However, unfortunately, it is not in such a way. The people
have not changed, hence, it must come to the seen events.
I am in a prison camp of the Russians. I am glad to meet there my school day
friend Rudolf Bernscher. Our camp is fenced in and, in addition, provided with
barbed wire till approx. 3-m height. I can make friends with a Russian soldier and
he promises to me to cut through the wire at night so that it is possible for me to
flee. At the next night he keeps his promise. Nevertheless, the break of dawn
already breaks, I decide to flee during the next night. (vision; 02 11 03)
I see three heads hanging on gallows, symbolically for victims of the civil
population. Suddenly I am in the middle of war events and must fight for survival. I
kill a Russian aggressor in self-defence with a knife. Aware to have acted in self-
defence and maybe to have turned away much disaster in the future of other people
with my action I personally can justify the action. (vision; 98 05 12)
Violence is a method and not purpose or a target. Violence is only defensible if the motive is
good and is not egoistic. To protect life is good and not egoistic. If the motive is the welfare of
the others or of a big majority, the result is also of benefit for many people. Only under
conditions which do not admit a different alternative as violence, violence is defensible.
I see masses of people moving in a certain direction. They are starved, shabby
and carry their belongings in bags or strapped on the back. Many of them are
despaired. I also see some children - some laugh and play. (vision; 00 05 04)
Why or what let the people flee, I do not see. The reason can be environmental changes,
however, also the war events. The playing children illustrate only drastically that the perception
of situations is very subjective. Children are not despaired in case of a loss of material goods.
They do not stick to this only apparently getting “luck”.
(N.: In the meantime, I had absolutely already 10 visions in which I saw shabby fleeing people over
and over again.)
I see African military unities marching into the South of Spain. (vision; 99 07 26)
Not only Russia will be an aggressor. Also other states will interfere actively in the war.
“Russia, California and New York are interested too much in the material, they
cannot expect mercy. The peace will emanate afterwards, however, from Russia.”
(channeling; 00 01 23)
The naming of whole cities in this channeling is a classical example of group karma. Even if you
are a material ascetic and spread only love but live in New York you will be affected.
The people are responsible themselves for everything what happens to them. Nevertheless,
with not too strong divergences of a life respecting way of life the granting of mercy is possible.
I.e., that not all people have to realize the “errors” which they have produced. Nevertheless, the
purification of Russia will yield fruit. The peace will evolve from Russia.
I dream I meet my mother. I tell her that the 3. World War begins naturally and
ends supernaturally. (vision; 99 07 26)
Presumably the 3-day day and night darkness will be the end of the war.
From these prophetic visions it arises quite clearly that worldwide it will come to
dramatic changes. Nearly every place will be concerned by the strong changes. The
sequence of the events is the following: First the three warning quakes, then the cataclysmic
quakes. With the cataclysmic quakes will walk along the flood of big parts of Europe. The
outbreak of the Etna will darken to the sun and lead to an onset of winter. First of all a
regional restricted war which will last 7 days will take place in Europe. Briefly before the
outbreak of the 3. World War there are already strong conflicts in other countries. Because
of a putative relaxation of the situation soldiers may disarm again. Everybody talks about
peace, however when nobody bargains for an attack, Austria will be also involved in the
war events. Approx. 4 weeks after the regional war the 3. World War will break out. The
population will be surprised more or less asleep. Starting point of the world war will be the
Balkans. The first land this will be attacked, nevertheless, is Turkey. Command troops of
the Russians will prepare the thrust of the Russian troops. It will be only a short war. It
will last from three to four months. Austria will count to the victorious nations, although
there are only loser in the course of a war.
At that time nearly no more traffic exists. Nevertheless, Austria will not be the only
target of the Russian attack. I also see the Germany, Czech, Slovakia and Italy involved in
the war. Atomic attacks in the USA, the atomic destruction of Jerusalem, an atom bomb
over Rome and the assassination of the American president will heat up the international
situation in addition.
Also the events in Spain will be important for the world events. The jump of the pole
with the next 3-day day and night darkness could be the final point of the war, however, -
probably he is already a little bit earlier.
I would like to stress, this is not the prelude to an end of the world, no, it is a part of the
big change phase and cleansing phase which takes place at the moment! However, these are
anyway events which a part of the humanity will survive.
It is the time of a radical upheaval, extreme changes and a re-orientation. The world will be
cleaned of the false developments of the materialism. As we know the world today, it will not be
any more. The future of our planet will look quite differently than everything what we can fancy
today. Our usual life with regulated working hours and one to two times vacation in the year will
not be any more in the cleansing phase.. One will live from one moment to the other. However,
the sense of our existence is the personal, spiritual development and this will get a huge push.
The earth will clean itself and for the humanity it signifies not only the complete breakdown in
the material area, but also the end of her low consciousness. The earth will still at our lifetime go
through a radical physical and spiritual transformation, just like the humanity. The earth changes
have already begun. A strikingly rising number of floods, earthquakes, volcano operations and
various weather caprioles are a witness of it.
.
After the big disaster one will still be able to call. It will be technically feasible.
Luise (n.: My already deceased spiritual mother - Luise Wittmann.) meant this also.”
(channeling; 06 06 10)
In spite of the catastrophic events technically we will not be forced to travel back into the
Middle Ages.
I fly in a spaceship, approx. 1000 m above the surface of the earth. The outer
wall of the spaceship is clear transparent and I optimally see the surface of the
earth. A person informs me that the place directly below us once has been Prague.
Everything what I sees one single heap of ruins. A city is not even to be recognized
rudimental. (vision; 96 12 04)
It is direct the time „thereafter“: The most massive environmental change since
human memory has already occurred. Everywhere destroyed houses, survivors look in
the leftovers for wood, which they break in small pieces to be able to use it as
firewood.
I have a look at a few places, everything is left and as extinct. In one of the places I
say to somebody besides me that I will do prophecies in the future only if the people
align their behaviour with the prophecies because otherwise there is no sense for
prophecies and I will be quiet.
Go to this house there in front. There you will find something you need”, I say to
that person. (I do not know this person, besides, it is already my next incarnation.) “I cannot
simply enter there and take everything what I find, besides, this is looting.”, is
replied to me.
“No, no. Take what you can find, nobody of them lives yet. Only 25 to 30% of the
humanity has survived. Be glad if you even find a little bit what you can use.”
Change of scene: All at once my friend TomAndy stands beside me.
Jokingly I talk to him that he is not as thick at all as one would have to assume
on basis of his excesses consuming cakes. (Tomandy was in a former life the apostle
Andreas. Seemingly also TomAndy returns as an Ascended Master to earth, with changed body.
He is big and slender.) A little bit floppy is his body, but lithe and lissom. Laughing he
protests and means he is fit like a sneaker. (vision; 05 01 29)
One can see the changes of the earth also as labour pains of a new era, the consciousness
increase of the people. If the people fight in between for the survival, they will concentrate again
upon themselves and their internal voice. They will not will try to hit the skull of the neighbour
any more to refuse or foreign refugees the help and impose an immigration stop. On the new,
cleaned earth will in future only live spiritual developed ones who fit to the oscillation of the
earth. The planet and everything what lives and exists on it will be defeated by the evolution and
raise his oscillation. As yearly new computer models with a higher frequency appear on the
market, also we must adapt our tact frequency to the planet. As inside, thus outside - also here
works the law of resonance. Only those people who have reached a certain level in love and
development of the soul and the spirit will survive. All, who do not respect the life and the earth
will go down.
It is a turning point in the history of the humanity. It is an advancement. Who survives the
crisis will see that it has signified not the end, but the beginning of a golden and peaceful age for
Europe and the world.
In principle, it is about a miraculous time which comes up to us. We can grow to an
unbelievable magnitude.
What happens now has never taken place in the world. The present time is unusual, although
it can be hard for the fate of a single person. Decisively for the subjective feeling of the now
starting events will be the subjective feeling of the individual one. Who goes the spiritual way
and is glad about the coming light and carries Christ's consciousness in form of mercy and
humanity in himself, for that one the transformations will happen much more softly.
That of us will be able to endure more who is fraught with love and tolerance and is
convinced of the necessity of the cleaning. Who has no access to the spiritual and whose purpose
in life consists only of power games and accumulation of material goods, for that one it will
become really hard and a heavy load.
Nevertheless, nobody should feel as a victim of something. Who becomes a victim, it
becomes only by his own illusions and his own ignorance. It is the result of his action and his
fellows, however, no punishment of God for the fact that he has done nothing good. It is
evolution, it is the nature that spreads out, it is a change. If one is in line with the nature, so is
also harmony with the God inside, with the God outside, with everything in all.
The cosmic events have already begun, they will have stronger and stronger consequences on
our life and achieve already very soon never achieved dimensions. See the signs round you and,
finally, start to recognize yourself. Use the short time to open yourself for the light and the
divine in you.
 In areas in which the ecological system is in the balance the changes will be less strong and a
little gentler. Where the effects of people were stronger and in areas of high population density
which are mainly responsible for pollution the interventions of the nature will be more radical.
This is no penalization but only the logical consequence of our actions. The person is a part of
the ecological system earth and has thereby taken over responsibility.
The weather conditions dramatically start to change what one can already observe now quite
worldwide. The weather does not run riot. The people did it and still do this. The mother earth
reacts only to the actions set by people. The earth will shake to help the humanity to reflect.
People must change their attitudes. They have to look upon the earth as a living being and not
join in the power game and intrigue, in the fight for as many as possible material goods.
The thoughts have to be changed, thereby the action and the habit change. Only so the matter,
our mirror-image can be changed. Whichever we assume and feel at the moment affects the
whole world. Whichever we think and accept emotionally becomes the outward appearance. The
internal attitude generates the fate of the human race. Our future is partly a result of the
collective attitudes of all beings.
Our attitudes have cast a cloud over a level which now is briefly before the beginning of its
state of emergency. It becomes important who and what we are at this moment of our life!
It would be important that we are aware of our emotions. To listen to our internal voice, the
intuition. It is the “secure” feeling without being able to give logical reasons. To know to act on
instinct. It requires courage to shake off the weight of the formulae learnt since childhood and to
trust what you deeply hear in yourself. However, the success will agree with you. Look inwards;
then you become open-minded for the divine and the wisdom of the universe!

Who wants to change and to be a part of the changes on the horizon must learn to be cap in
hand. To be humble means to admit that now the time has come to recognize who you are that
you now sort things out in a different way so that you fulfil your unique mission on earth! Listen
to your internal voice! She simply feels everything. You will learn what indicates to touch a
feeling, which is divine and illuminated. Only in yourself you get to know what is really
importantly and from eternal validity.
Mostly affected will be the weak, fearing and unhappy people. Those people who live today
empty-headed, take no responsibility for their life and are not conscious enough to realize what
we head for. Nevertheless, these people will be cheated not by the nature, but by themselves. By
their own arrogance, their ego and their dullness. Spiritual dullness is the confidential cause of
all weaknesses!
The reason that the people do not want to work on their spiritual development lies in the fact
that they are used to act only for the own pleasure and comfort. Unfortunately, there are only
relatively few people, who have the courage and the wish for real development. Most are too
vain and too comfortably for discoveries and they do not know the pleasure and the joy of the
growth yet.
We are daily involved in the fight for food, energy supply, reproduction and material goods so
that we find no time to fathom the reason of our earth existence and to reach our originally set
aim in life. This is the main reason why a big change of the earth, linked with the change of the
mind of the people, will occur. The earth axes will reverse the polarity and with the pole reversal
of the earth axes also the pole reversal of the human spirit will happen to a high degree.
The earth axis will tip. The poles will turn round. Extensive studies about space travel showed
that the human needs the magnetic field of the earth to keep his emotional balance and his
capacity of remembering. The decrease of the magnetizing force will lead to a pole reversal.
Then the magnetizing force will increase again.
I fly in a spaceship over the region Iran - Iraq. The scanty rock sceneries and
deserts from former times are covered with juicy green plants.
(channeling; 07 04 16)
I hike with friends in the scenery of the Salzkammergut. We are very hot, as if
we do a jungle trekking. Beside lemon trees and orange trees other semitropical and
tropical plants stand on the left and to the right of the way. The fruits are juicy
and taste well. A friend means that he wants emigrate to Scandinavia because there
now temperatures as in former times in Central Europe and to this he is still
accustomed. (vision; 99 07 01)
On grounds of the pole-shift it will come for a change of the climate. Thus definitely higher
temperatures will be in Austria than today.
Children play with their parents in the wood "Indian". Lodges are built, a
campfire burns and it is joked and danced. Also adults who have no children join in.
(vision; 99 07 30)
By the discontinuation of the mobility, but also because of the absence of different leisure
activities, the people will turn to other forms of leisure activities. From the passive leisure
consumption to which we are still accustomed in the today's life as for example computer games
cinema, theatre, television, disco etc., the people will change to the active and creative figure of
their spare time. Maybe it is not played here, however, at all....
I see a future map of Europe. The areas of Germany and Austria are combined.
It is a state. (vision; 98 03 13)
I am told that the future form of government of Austria will be an empire.
(channeling; 98 04 10)
An emperor will be appointed. It will be no emperor who is appointed by birth or rank. There
is no resemblance to the empires of past days.
During the coming months each of us will have to declare oneself. Only those, who turn to the
light, turn to God will be able to do the consciousness jump to exist here further. Who does not
try actively to keep pace with the consciousness increase of the planet will not be enough for the
requirements any more. The earth will certainly reach the fifth dimension, as well as all planets
of our solar system. The people, who cannot manage it will not be able to exist on earth any
more, because the earth will exist only in the 5-th dimension!
The big changes which have already begun are absolutely necessary, so that we can recognize
spiritually and see in clearness what is real and exists. In this process each of us will be able to
discover a lot about oneself. The today's people are blind for the truth. Our vision is clouded by
many nice material goods which surround us, and our inner life has become infertile.
The cleaning of the earth is a very strong impulse to speed up the cleaning of the human
quickly. The people are yet not able to live in harmony with each other. There are many enemies
and rivals. People with other skin colour is mistrusted and many of them are looked upon as
subhuman beings. Our continents are divided by borders in nations. The overall situation of the
world has approached a very critical point.
Nations fight, compete for economic supremacy, raw materials and to capture new territories.
Conflicts between religions and between governments appear on the agenda. We have separated
of each other and do not live together like brothers and sisters, like a big family. We are forced
to deploy armies and security firms to protect our borders, various public buildings and people.
If the earth shakes, the people will not think about banalities any more. We will order our
priorities anew. We will determine for ourselves what is the most important in life. To toy with
the idea to wage a ware only the least one will have. The daily routine exists of the program
„survival“. The nothingness of war, conquering, borders and mistrust will be recognized. Skin
colour, faith, religious directions, political parties and class consciousness will have no more
place in our world of thought and be absolutely insignificant. We will recognize what really
counts.
If the changes, with all the linked restrictions and arduousness are necessary to bring the
world to a common striving, a common connection, a cooperation, it is worth the strain. All
material possessions and aggregations of things are nothing in comparison to that what we
become.
Mastering the coming big changes will be absolutely troublesome, however, at the same time
a very nice feeling will originate in the humans . They will see the immediate relation to the
nature when they have themselves to look after their care. One will not go any more to the
supermarket and can make purchases. You will have to draw water from a well and to eat the
potatoes which you cultivated.
 Therefore a big wage is in the return to this quality of life. I remember even today how I have
carried flowers at the age of 11 years to All Saints' Day at the Viennese Central Cemetery and
have waved cars in position. From the earned money I bought a football. To this ball I had an
another, much stronger relation than to the presents that fell into my lap.
If one is occupied to survive by his own strength, it comes to a cleaning of the self, because
the head becomes free of all matters of minor importance and senseless illusions.
Affliction is often the only means of catharsis. The human being will give up his superior
attitude towards others. One will only remember how to satisfy his hunger.
There originates very fast a simplicity which allows you to build up the strength of character
and the spirit anew. Who takes his life in his own hands, will do an absolutely new experience of
life. Fear and restricted thinking are converted into opportunities by courage and pioneer's mind.
The people will recognize their potential again.
Who will have lost everything, the easier will find the courage to the own responsibility,
because he has nothing to lose any more. A survival under such conditions can not be reached as
a lone fighter, but by independent collaboration.

9. Brothers and Sisters of the Universe

We are on the cusp of a new age on an intergalactic level. This era starts with the landing by
extraterrestrials on earth. This is a divine intervention and no invasion. She will still take place
before the outbreak of the war. Leader of this mission is the Ascended Master Sananda, to many
well known under his incarnation as Jesus Christ.
The extraterrestrial will help us in our transmutation (see chapter 12). They come officially; it will
be no secret landing. The landing beings are ethically far ahead to us.
“The extraterrestrial will announce their arrival. These beings are ethically very far
ahead of us.” (Channeling; 97 07 07)
The reason for the landing is the fact that we are at an extremely interesting point in our evolution -
we stand quite briefly before our rise into a higher dimension. Great things happen at the moment in
our world, especially in the spiritual area. The extraterrestrial will give us in certain wise development
assistance, primarily however, help to the self-help. They will help us during the coming difficult
time. Simply by their presence they bring a strong positive energy on earth and already by
communicating with extraterrestrial a spiritual rise will occur for the people. Now it is up to us to
overcome the fears which worldly governments want to give us in matters of our brothers and sisters
of the universe. Now it is up to us to accept the assistance of the beings of other planets and stars and
to use them. The new possibilities should not overpower us, but permit that we extend by them.
The aliens landing now come from the 5-th dimension and bring us only love and help. These
beings are half-ethereal and they have nothing in common with the horror figures from various science
fiction filming and with operating extraterrestrial which kidnap people over and over again and
mutilate animals.
The angelic, officially announcing beings, strengthen the love and the ascension of the
humanity. The officially landing beings are interested only in our well-being. They will warn us
about environmental changes, tell us a lot of interesting facts about the life in general and give
tips to us how we can keep clean our environment. We will recognize them by their actions and
fruits. However, they will not “save” us at the first contact and evacuate, as this is partially
spread on the Internet.
“There are many different races of extraterrestrial. The Santiner are well
meaning to you, however, there are also races as for example the Reptiloids who are
less well-meaning to you.” (channeling; 04 11 15)
I got in a visionary dream on the 26th of August 00 the information that in the tow line of the well-
meaning extraterrestrial also evil-minded ones will appear on earth. Those, who are only interested in
power and influence on earth, will strengthen the dark forces. They will use exactly those low
promises as a lure to which, unfortunately, many people respond: money and power.
 These beings will try to lure the people with material profits to bring them on their side. So,
e.g., with the reduction of all debts. (This is described in the excursion „Nesara” at the end of the
book in detail.. (not in the English version)) The polarization on earth will increase.
Nevertheless, without psychic support of many people the negative extraterrestrial beings will
not be able to exercise power here on earth, because the love (a good heart education) of the
ascending earth humanity has much more power than all technical or psychic means of
aggression of low minded beings.
Ultimately, the positive forces on earth will remain victorious. The true power originates from
the love. The affectionate beings are much more important for our development, hence, I also got
many visions dealing with these beings. Hence, it will make sense to face critically, however,
with an open heart the events coming now. It does make no sense to be afraid and to waste
energy with thought of those beings that are only anxious for their own advantage. All people
who are frank and spread love will remain untouchable for these beings.
Therefore, be critical and examine exactly. This will be easy for person with a good heart
education. Those people will recognize negatively minded extraterrestrial on grounds of their
oscillation immediately. Only spiritually little developed people can be allured with presents and
promises. Only persons bound to the material will be receptive to it.
"10 days after your lotter-6 the extraterrestrial will land. Austria must process
this. Thereby it comes to a spiritual rise. " (channeling; 98 04 13)
A spiritual rise occurs if the spiritual horizon is extended. The knowledge of extraterrestrial
intelligence will lead to a spiritual rise for many unknowing people. (As an explanation: Jesus
Christ gave me the numbers of the lottery collection in the Austrian Lottery and I shall play them
many times (20 times it will be – I announced this already to many Austrian and German
newspapers and TV-stations.). The collection will be more or less exactly 10 days before the
official landing of the aliens. Sense is to have a real proof for the quality of my visions, so that
people believe in the best prophecies of the last centuries that I get a leap of faith and above all
that I get media presence so that I can warn millions of people via mass media. That is the only
sense of it. To get the possibility to warn millions of people in a second! I personally will not be
able to spend the money, because a few weeks afterwards I will be raptured and besides all
money will lose value very fast.)
„The Vatican is really glad about the fact that Jesus has finished his silence and
speaks again to him.” (channeling; 04 08 03)
“The Vatican will appear before the public with a press release. This
communication will announce an important message of extraterrestrial for the
humanity.” (channeling; 03 01 12)
Before her landing the aliens will take steps to prepare the humanity for their forthcoming
landing. Fear and insecurity are coupled in many cases with the sudden confrontation of a
completely new situation. Nevertheless, if the Catholic Church, that the majority of the
population classify as authentically, reports about her contact with extraterrestrial without
scaremongering, probably a feeling of security and “normality” in the farthest sense. can be
given to many people by (N.: Nevertheless, the announcement is a decision of some. It can easy
happen that here the future still changes and the message will not be published.)
I celebrate with many friends, because today I did my lottery-6. I assure them
that they could now pacified make bets that in 10 days very kind beings will visit
our planet earth. I tell to them that these beings purely externally cannot not be
distinguished from us earth people. However, they are much more fine-material
than we, because we earth people in comparison with the beings visiting us are
retarded in our development. We belong to the most coarse-material beings of the
universe. For example beings of the Venus are so fine-material that they are almost
translucent. The earth people only step up to this appearance in their development,
however, also to their ethnic maturity. (vision; 98 12 25)
There are many UFOs in the sky. Indeed, these are no gigantic mother ships,
however, on the bottom side of the spacecraft appear over and over again small
discsoidal vehicles, which look like they would be of plastic. These always remain
near the spacecraft. I say to friends that the space brothers have not yet
announced themselves officially, however, this would happen during the next hours.
On the next day I will take in any case a speech before a big auditorium, because
now everything would begin as described in my book. One of my friends is excited
and looking forward in view of this evolutionary event. I try to slow him down and
say that the E.T.s will not prevent the NOW - that stands for complete control -
because this would be a direct intervention in our development.
Suddenly an acquaintance appears who did not contact me for years. His gestures
and his appearance would come across work to an outsider as if he would be my best
friend. Quickly his motive is disclosed for his operating: He asks me whether I
could lend him a few thousand Euros. I cannot refrain a grin and recommend him to
read my book, this would be more meaningful than to have money.
At first money will already be very soon of no account and secondly money will
not be able to save him in life-threatening situations however,, possibly tips in my
book. (vision; 05 07 31)
This vision shows that spaceships will already appear in the sky before the aliens officially
announce themselves. Also, that a hyperinflation approaches immediately afterwards.
“It is worth in gold to inform the print media, when the extraterrestrial will land.
" (channeling; 97 04 02)
Shortly after waking up a voice tells me that the precise plan of the landing of
the affectionate extraterrestrial is already fixed. Where and how they will
announce themselves and land, is already decided. (channeling; 98 05 19)
A good friend of me informs mine in a dream that on TV hidden signals and signs are
sent. I explain to him that the very soon landing extraterrestrial bring love and send us
hidden signals and signs; among other things also a pyramid sign. The purpose is to
prepare us psychically for their landing, to take possible fears from us.
(vision; 99 04 27)
The acceptance of their landing should be raised among the terrestrials. They are interested very
much in our well-being, hence, they will be eager to give the people sufficient notice. A cultural shock
should be avoided. With an advance information, although probably not many people will believe it,
maybe panic for some people can be avoided.
The terrestrials will get much too easy in panic if the extraterrestrial announce their landing
officially or then this also really takes place. A fertile soil for this panic are the fears of the people of
strangers and also the permanent representation of extraterrestrial in films as violent, repellent,
uncanny, horrific and hostilely minded monsters. Prime example for it is the film "Independence Day".
(N.: I got in a Channeling once the main functions of this book explained: taking the fears of
the landing of the extraterrestrial and the warning concerning the earthquakes.)
When I went to bed, I already was too tired to meditate. I closed my eyes and
immediately afterwards I suddenly saw many stars which changed the colours. The
colours were red, green, blue and golden brown. These stars were on tightest space
and formed a pattern which was alike a circle. This circle rotated, the form
changing (n.: wobbled) and it looked as if the circle opened over and over again and
shut by a new flood of stars, in another colour again. So as if one throws a rope
around a ball and as soon as the front end of the rope wraps up the ball goes the
rear end upwards again. In addition, all stars rotated. It was the wonderful sight of
a form and colour changing thing. In the second of the experience I know, it is a
signal of aliens which is sent to me. (vision; 04 03 05)
It was no out-of-body experience, if would like to remark. It was therefore no formation in the
starry sky. It appears interesting to me that also my mother saw such an iridising colour pattern
already a few days before.
The extraterrestrial send us also hidden signals and signs, so that the acceptance of their
landing is raised. Because this is not necessary for my mother and also for me, probably it must
have concerned another message, although I do not understand the meaning.
 I see people watching TV and know at the moment that the extraterrestrial will
announce their arrival on television.
Stage change: It is broad and wonderful daylight I see very large grown, slender
extraterrestrial, with bright hair. They are not to be distinguished for me purely
externally from earth people. (Vision; 98 05 01)
I see and also hear that there will be people who will hear the announcement of
the landing of the extraterrestrial as a loudly internal voice directly in their ears.
(vision; 02 01 04)
“Ashtar Sheran says, (n.: Ashtar Sheran is the commander of a spaceship fleet.)
that already very soon a parent ship and many smaller spaceships will appear and
start to the land.” (channeling; now 04 07 26)
This channeling I received more than four years ago. „Very soon“ was probably defined in the
light of the eternity.
I see a spaceship which is partially covered by a cloud and slowly comes out. It
looks out like a big multi-storeyed house, brightly radiant. I draw the attention of
my female company to it, but she sees it only short, because the spaceship already
disappears behind the next cloud formation. (vision; 00 02 01)
I go by car with friends. It is dim. I am in a wound up. In general there was big
excitement, however, mostly it is panic as I note on grounds of the expressions of
other people. Quite briefly over us there floats an UFO. A little bit farther I see in
big height a thing flying in the sky, this looks like a gigantic dinosaur.
(vision; 05 06 09)
While meditating I have an out-of-body experience and are thrown out into the
universe. I look at the earth from the outside. Then I return again to the earth and
observe the sky. Immediately a “presentation” of different types of UFOs begins.
They present themselves bit by bit. Everybody appears individually on the "stage".
As classically known plate UFOs, spaceships with several "floors", cylindrical, others
look like "Swede's bombs". Some have floodlight in many colors at the bottom side,
others fluoresce. (Experience (external-physical experience); 03 12 19)
I am on the street with a friend. Suddenly I see a spaceship. It looks alike as the
spaceships I have seen several times during the last weeks and months in nature on
the earth. They look flattened like a soap bubble. However, my friend does not see
the spaceship. With outstretched arm and finger I try to show it to him and only
when it becomes slower, he can see it. It lands. Shortly I have second thoughts
whether this are really the affectionate beings. I hear inwards and check my heart.
Yes, they are. I am delighted and properly adrenalized.
Then a voice informs me that the leader of this divine intervention is that being
which one calls Sananda. Many people also say Jesus Christ or God's son to him. The
extraterrestrial call him „The Earl“. (vision; 00 09 15)
Concerning names “Sananda” and “Jesus Christ”: Sananda one of the oscillation names of the
collective Christ's consciousness and is well suitable to activate our awakening-codes. This being
(energy) incarnated 2000 years ago as Jesus and was therefore the incarnation of the planetary
Christ-being. Sananda is an oscillation of Christ's level. Many aliens say, e.g., translated “ the
earl” to him. But as mentioned, names are not really further important. The oscillation is
important. Also you will have had in each of your past incarnations a different name. However,
you are unambiguously identifiable only with your oscillation.
(N.: In autumn 99 I had a channeling in which the appearance of Christ was announced to me.
At that time, nevertheless, I was of the opinion that the appearance of Christ will be not his
visual appearance on earth, but the forming of the Christ's consciousness in many people, in the
form of mercy and lived love. In the course of the above vision I was not only disabused but also
I was told the place in Vienna where Christ will appear. However, I do not call the place here
because the landing is in general a great event and basically it is unimportant whether one sees
Christ or not. I do not like to promote here the “sensationalism” of the people. The people
already will have enough to do with the integratation of the landing into their consciousness and
also to process this.
I see people going by tramway on the Ring. At the Viennese Opera all get out full of
expectation, because the extraterrestrial intelligence has announced their arrival and
everybody wants to see this. (vision; 96 12 26)
There are thousands of kinds of different looking extraterrestrial beings. Nevertheless,
because of considerateness for our unstable psyche, influenceable by the outward appearance
only affectionate beings will come that cannot be distinguished from us. They will support our
development. These intelligent beings are much more fine-material than we and ethically far
ahead of us. We people on earth are about to developed in this direction. We are about to finish
the school which the aliens already did.
Friends have formed a group round me. We stand in a meadow of the Herderpark
in the 11-th district of Vienna. Suddenly we get in a flap: A gigantic UFO,
differently looking as the plate UFOs, appears behind a cloud. Then it stops. A small
vehicle, most likely comparable with a lift cabin of a lift in earliest, comes down.
Outside the "cabin" is a small platform on which a few beings stand which are not to
able to distinguish from earthlings, from the distance. To our surprise this cabin
lands directly before us.
The people around me are excited. A friend jabbers like mad, the rest solidifies
in silence. We go a few more steps to the landing point. A male being stands on the
platform. He looks like an earth human, however, his facial features are quite fine
and his skin is almost gleaming, as if he would be a being of the Venus. (I already
have seen beings of the Venus.). Next to him stand three or four other persons, one
is unambiguously female. I feel the love, which goes out from these beings.
I concentrate upon the male being that has obviously the leadership. The color of
his hair is deep brown and a small goatee beard adorns his chin.
I hold my hand out because I would like to perceive his energy even better. I
welcome him and think that now, finally, the endless discussions and most varied
opinions about aliens are finished. He smiles at me and says that this is not so
important. As answer to my comment that many people on earth are afraid of
extraterrestrials he only smiles and transmits the most intensive love. Then he
touches my head, smiles at me affectionately, takes a look at my friends, full of
love and the carriage takes off again and sweeps back to the spaceship.
Then a friend says to me, that she is glad that they landed now because my
lottery-6 were not enough for her to believe in all the visions and channelings of my
book. (vision; 04 10 29)
I see a spaceship landing. Two female beings get out, with long red-brown hair.
(vision; 04 10 29)
A big number of people walk in direction to Mariahilferstrasse in the 7-th
Viennese local district, because there should also land a spaceship, just like at
other places in Vienna. The extraterrestrial have announced their landing and the
people are very full of expectation. At the first contact they can already establish
a very good connection with the people. They feel the peace and the love, which
comes from our brothers and sisters of the universe. (vision; 98 05 25)
There will be no secret landing by humans from foreign stars. They will show up public,
comprehensible for all. Millions of spaceships will land worldwide. Different races of many star
systems will appear on earth. Extraterrestrial affectionate intelligence will visit our Mother
Earth, for everybody obviously. This is the clear statement, which emerges from the received
visions.
I get in a state similar to trance. Instinctively I know that nothing is impossible
for me at the moment. I have the wish to fly. Directly after I move in raging speed
through earth’s atmosphere. The wind presses my cheek back. Now I have the wish
to fly in the universe. Leaving the atmosphere I hold my hands, clenched to fists,
outstretched over my head.
I race through the universe, passing heavenly bodies. I enjoy this trip. Suddenly
spaceships are before me. Silver, with an orange dome. I stop my flight. From that
moment I remember nothing. Suddenly I am again in my house. Immediately I touch
my face and my skin feels chilly a little bit.
(experience (out-of-body experience); 97 11 04)
A few days before I tried to contact aliens on telepathic way. Besides, I asked to meet them.
Therefore, the meeting happened. I visited the extraterrestrials in one of their spaceships,
however, unfortunately, I am not aware of the contents of the communication.
One indicates this experience with all clearness: The human has a huge potential, due to his
mental power. Thus it is possible, e.g. to get in contact with civilisations of other planets and
stars, even if they are in another dimension! Besides out-of-body experiences indicate
unambiguously that consciousness exists autonomous of a cerebra! It exists completely
independent from space and time. The chill skin on the face is to be explained by the fact that
also the ether body leaves the body and not only the spirit, in case of an out-of-body experience.
Two extraterrestrial, both with bright hair, pass in a train friendly and smiling the
train compartments and greet the passengers full of love. They look alike earth people
and are also dressed the same. I feel that it are aliens. Whether also the other
passengers feel this, I cannot say. (vision; 96 12 26)
Because extraterrestrial from some stars are not to be distinguished purely externally from earth
people, only sensitive people maybe will feel in case of a contact that it are beings from another area
of the universe.
There are millions planets and stars where feeling beings exist like we are. There are many
different races of extraterrestrial who have different life forms. Some look like people. Some have a
hominide figure but physiologically another structure. Some can deliberately assume the shape of
people. There are also beings that look like monster from horror films. Unfortunately, many people
have fear of other shapes. They can be impressed by size and outward appearances too much.
Supposed a special race of extraterrestrial looks like gigantic spiders, nevertheless, they are ethical and
technically far ahead of us. They shine with a heart full of love. How many people would associate
these extraterrestrial with our spiders and would be afraid of them, however, feel superior?
Nevertheless, every person could be glad if he had already developed ethically so far like these
“gigantic spiders” and fear but also superiority would be totally misplaced.
Affectionate extraterrestrial intelligence will visit our mother earth, visibly for
everybody. This is the clear statement which is obvious because of the visions and
channelings.
I am in a big hall and listen to a speech of aliens. Extremely many people here and
you can get almost no seat. However, many listeners are very incredulous and some
feel superior. I say to some incredulous listeners seated close to me that here the
truth is said. After I still inform them that I am the one with the many lottery-6,
which I have also seen and that I have also seen what here is told us, the people are
very surprised and they believe me and the contents of the speech.
(vision; 96 12 22)

The “foreign” aliens are confronted with a massive sceptical attitude although they have to inform
us about a lot of interesting facts. They inform us of things which for the most of us will seem strange
and implausible.
The extraterrestrial will help us to adapt better to the coming time of the big changes, they will give
us assistance in the next difficult time. Their technical-scientific information and developments will
catapult us into the new age. The new possibilities will help us to extend our horizon. The
extraterrestrial that come announced and officially to us are far ahead to us in ethical, social, human
and technical regards. Nevertheless, there are also extraterrestrial races which have a consciousness,
that are on the same step with us - only technically a little bit extended. These would maybe try to
abuse us as a guinea pig, as well as we abuse people animals, e.g., for the cosmetics industry.
Nevertheless, we stand under the protection of the now landing, ethically and technically equally far
developed extraterrestrial.
I see that the comet Hale-Bopp has an accompanying object. This accompanying
object is a gigantic controllable “planet”. De facto it is a manned spaceship.
(vision; 97 02 25)
Up to now, the comet Hale-Bopp was bigger, brighter and more dynamic than every other seen
one. Seven weeks before the discovery his arrival was already announced by eight South-English crop
circles. The crop circles announced precisely his position, his movement and the time of his biggest
perigee. The comet had a big meaning for the earth. He intensified the light of love. He brought a very
advantageous energy for our development. In his tow line there was an object which is greater than the
earth. Nevertheless, this object is artificial, inhabited and has huge, for us hardly understandable,
dimensions. Nevertheless, the purest spirit power can create a spaceship of the size of a planet, the
same as universes are created by mental power. Very far developed beings create matter out of light.
(N.: In a vision at the end of March 97 I saw this huge spaceship separated from Hale-Bopp.)
With several people I do a "group-astral-journey" to another planet. We see
there a great variety of the creation, great creations, unknown fruits and a huge
number of spaceships. The beings there create things directly out of the ether.
Then we return again to the earth. I am totally overwhelmed by this experience and
narrating of this "excursion" I start to cry because of the joy about the seen. The
next day I decide to visit this other star system again and say goodbye to my
friends. (vision; 03 11 10)
De facto I experienced the same like the chief character Jodie Foster in the often awarded film
“Contact” - only that it did an astral-journey and no trip with the help of a machine.
The miraculous extraterrestrial possess technologies which fall for us in the area of Utopia
and science fiction. Inventions are always done when the time is ripe for it. There exists an
ethical protective mechanism in the universe. Only a certain state of consciousness allows to
develop some things, to use, to see and to understand them. Because many of these inventions
and qualities (e.g., to beam, to dematerialize) could also be used for warlike purposes, they
fortunately have remained concealed to our humanity till today. We are ethical and socially too
underdeveloped to be able to use such achievements responsible.
Differently it behaves with the now coming extraterrestrial. Because hatred, insincerity,
avarice and claims to power are foreign to them and they are also not involved in wars, they are
progressed therefore ethically and socially already very much, it was given to them to invent
such great technologies. They use them to the relief of their everyday life, to their services.
However, that does not mean that we can lean back and will be saved, so to speak, because
this will not happen. They will give us help so that we can help ourselves. The high light beings
conscious of God are feeling universally and loving and respect the free will of all beings, even
the free will of the negative beings. Normally extraterrestrial take no influence on the events on
earth according to the universal law - they only try to influence it positively. They yield the
realization, however, to the free will of the earth people. Many people on earth will maybe argue
on the basis of their stubbornness and their dubious territorial claims that they not want such a
visit and that this - as a free will of the human to be accepted - however, this is wrong:
Where the future and the living conditions of our solar system are endangered, it is even the
duty of the star people to help. All far developed civilisations in the whole universe are co
involved in the evolution. They take over tasks which serve the ONE. They act according to the
laws of the creator, are peaceably and live harmoniously. So they can prevent that we continue to
contaminate our earth with nuclear bomb tests and blow up ourselves with our nuclear arsenals
and thus, also bring the gravitational forces between the single planets in an imbalance. They
will not allow that we ruin the planet completely. The earth as a part of the whole is too
important for the universe. The earth should persist for the other humanities, which will come;
therefore there is the special protection of the extraterrestrial for the earth.
A consciousness explosion will occur through the contact with inhabitants of other stars, in
other words, our physical constitution and psyche will be put out to very strong positive forces.
 Nevertheless, with the landing of extraterrestrial beings especially one thing will become
clear: the knowledge that we are not the only intelligent beings in the infinite universe. The
understanding that life is outspread everywhere and everything is linked up with all. If we were
the only human race in the universe, the biggest place waste ever would take place.
There are hundreds of steps of higher spiritual existence, our so-called awake consciousness is
against it only one semiconscious state which we overestimate extremely! The saying that we are
the crown of the creation is hardly to be outbid in irony and self overestimation! The earth is one
of the more out-of-date places of the creation. So far, we only reached the daybreak of the
cosmic being.
That does not mean that we are worse beings. We are of the same substance, we are a part of
the creation, just an incarnation of the everlasting. One life is as valuable as the other, because
all descends from the same spring. However, many of our brothers are more developed than we.
Unfortunately, we perceive only the material world, however, all consciousness levels and being
levels are connected with each other, and are mutually swinging levels. At the higher levels all
these levels gather more and more and unite, in the end, in the heart of the primary source. There
exists no isolation in the universe.
The arrogance of so many, so-called intelligent humans who kick mother earth, the animal
world and fellow men with feet will thereby come down to earth. We are to a greater or lesser
extend only one part of an extensive population in an endless universe. The earth is only one of
countless location for development where intelligent life exists. There is many thousand of
planets and stars, which are inhabited. The whole regional conflicts and wars which already
happen since millenniums on the earth, hence, are led ad absurdum. The small sorrows and
miseries, fleeting pains and joys of the earth people are nothing compared with the incalculable
fullness of cosmic life.
There is the chance that by the knowledge of the existence of other intelligent beings the
people recognize that we are connected with each other. Indeed, as a being of the creation we are
as important as the ethically far ahead developed star brothers, within the scope of the whole
universe, nevertheless, we all are unimportant and small. Not more than one tiny small drop of
water in an infinite ocean.
Which sense does it make to be at war with the neighbour and to argue in the family? We all
belong together and everything we see is, so to speak, only a reflexion of that what we create
ourselves. We all create our future in common, that means that every action of a single person
also has consequences on all the other living beings. To crassest one sees this with the
environmental damage. Toxic waste materials of an industrial company emptied in the river
influence the health of thousands of other people. Indeed, every action influences everything,
although many often say: “This does not concern me”, “I am not affected by it.” Or also: “This
concerns only me something. This does not concern you.” Also thoughts have consequences,
negative streams of thought, as well as positive ones. Love or the prayer, e.g., are positive
streams of thought. Streams of thought have a strong strength and the trend to manifest
themselves. One sees this best of all at the example of telepathy. Nevertheless, the strongest
strength or stream of thought is love. Love spreads the light of God. Even the darkness is getting
light by this light again. Consequently our task is to spread love to help others. The bottom line
is that you not only help others but also the environment and yourself. There exists no isolated
event. Everything is connected with all. Everybody is energetically connected with all visible
and invisible.
According to the Hollywood-film industry the only task of the extraterrestrials is to conquer
the earth. An exception are only the films of the film-maker Steven Spielberg who with “E.T.”
and “Uncanny meetings of the third kind” has managed very well the right approach to this
matter.
If one looks at the science fiction films more exactly, the bottom line is that in most films
qualities of the degenerated earth population are ascribed to the extraterrestrials. (The first act of
the Americans after the moon-landing was, e.g., to set the American flag. They also want to
“conquer” planets and not “visit” them.) No other species than the humans mutually kill
themselves so strictly, strive for expansion of their territories and destroy, in addition, massively
own living space.
Why are these beings shown in so-called science fiction filming (e.g., in the film
“Independence Day”) as warlike, aggressive and monster-like? (Basically this film is nothing
else than a promotion for the “good” and “cordial” USA.) Why does the large part of the human
population know nothing about the extensive number of the extraterrestrial intelligence which
visits our planet since human memory?
Why do the governments hold back this information? Why is everything strictly covered up by the
governments? Why is the contact with these beings hidden on top-level? The answer is simple:
The existence of aliens is subversive for the existing power groups on earth, radical and above
all, contra productive for their own plans. Everything the mankind laboriously researched in
2000 years of science and evolution research will be turned upside down.
If a picture of ugly, strange, fear doing and martial extraterrestrials is presented to masses of
people watching TV, fear and a negative setting towards our cosmic brothers are created. In this
way governments get the ideal conditions to save the current power structures.
The landing of extraterrestrial will lead to panic and subsequently logical to a breakdown of
the monetary system. No power group of the world wants this.
Even in case of an extremely positive suggestion for improvement of aliens, e.g., the energy
generation or other economic or technical operating sequences concerning that certain lobbies
would take away power, the earth population could because of fear of the “strangers” recommend
the opinions of the governments, although they are maybe objectively wrong and serve only the
preservation of their power. Everybody, who knows the power of the multinational oil groups
and the nuclear lobby knows which counter power exists here on earth.
All religions will have to rethink. The churches and religious leader will lose influence. No
church wants this.
Many humans will recognize that there is one single big humanity. National borders will be
recognized as relics of the past and have no more meaning. This knowledge will be very
prejudicial to the power game of the crown.
Many scientists look at the humanity as a crown of the creation. With the landing of
extraterrestrial I can fancy figuratively the reaction of brilliant and approved scientists: Confused
they will wrestle with the problem to find an explanation, only to preserve their familiar theories
and concepts.
For many people aggressiveness is the most popular behaviour pattern to react on different
politeness and touch with strangers. Nevertheless, curiosity and desire in the discovery of
stranger put the real impulses in life. Every invention, e.g., is only possible with this pioneer's
spirit and the abandonment of patterns of thought. Regardless of the never ending claims to
power of various lobbies the old structures will not exist any more long.
Even scientists interested in the truth overlook by the judgement whether planets and stars are
"capable of surviving("viable) or not the fact that other living beings can also live under other
conditions or in other dimensions. A star not inhabitable for us can signify the ideal living conditions
for another race. Not every race will not feel fine at 500 degrees centigrade outdoor temperature and
another chemical composition of the atmosphere. To be able to recognize the varied life on other
planet, in addition, we would have to be able to go on a level of oscillation that matches the planet.
Till today have extraterrestrial who live true love, refused to land officially on earth. They
like to avoid that people get panicked. This would be very likely on grounds of the negative
campaigns of the authorities opinion-leading instances on the earth, especially when the landing
beings would look different to the people. Because of the increasing danger of the complete
environmental pollution and the nuclear weapon potential which would easily enable us to blow
up the earth, they will not look on it any more.
The rapid increase in science fiction filming and science fiction TV serials is another
indication for the fact that obviously a slow clarification of the population and approximating
and accustoming to the truth occurs. Nothing else remains to be done for them, because our
brothers and sisters from all will soon be in big number here. Everybody will know then that at
least the governments of the superpowers were aware of this fact already for a long time and
have hidden this from the population. Thus the government of the USA stands for many years in
regular contact with extraterrestrial. They have a reciprocal business deal - „weapon technology
(e.g.: Magic cap bomber) in the exchange against genetic experiments”. Nevertheless, these
extraterrestrial who are also responsible for abductions are not from the fifth dimension. They
are ethical by far not so far developed like the extraterrestrial coming now from the fifth
dimension. The beings that now officially land bring only the oscillation of love and have
nothing common with the cooperation partners of the weapon industry. In the future of mankind
the extraterrestrial will join in the conversation co-operative, not because of longings for power
but because of pure love.
The knowledge about UFOs is trivialized. However, it will happen that we will be again in
connection with our brothers and sisters from the universe. Aliens will come with their
spaceships in big number to the earth, live among us and co-operate with the people. This,
suddenly occurring events, will have very positive consequences on the psyche of many people.
It will help them to extend their horizon.
It is too important for us not only to believe in extraterrestrials but also to realize that there
are hundreds of different races of intelligent beings in the far universe. Life is not a single event
of the creation - life is creation. It is always, everywhere and propagative.
If all inhabitants of this earth could say, my native country is not only the state I live in, not
only the continent I live on, not only the planet earth, my native country is the whole universe
and all living beings are my brothers and sisters - then we would have already managed the
consciousness jump to which we step up to in gigantic steps, we would have already eliminated
our problems. The main problems war, hatred, nationalism, racism and territorial claims would
be removed.

10. We create the future

The humans created the processes of life that we see today, everything what exists, yesterday.
Created by thought, adjustments, desires and actions. Our reality is created by our imaginative power
in association with emotions. All bad in the world is the product of the free will of the humans. The
so-called fate is therefore no fate at which we are innocent, that simply occurs The collective
adjustments of the human race created the fate. We ourselves created it. There is no fixed future. We
can modify the next moment simply by modification of the attitude of spirit. Our personal intention to
change us can change the reality of the whole planet.
„There is no God, who punishes. God, the original substance of existence is pure
love. Humans are even responsible for themselves what happens to them. They
create their future.“ (channeling; 1997 12 01)
There is no God thirsty for revenge and punishment because God is without ego and without
need. There is also no sin. There are only actions, which are not helpful for our spiritual
development. God is the source of all things and the seat of all love and wisdom. The creation is
nothing else but an attempt of the source to detect her. Her target is experiencing. The purpose is
the experience. By all our senses she experiences the creation. She has created the life process
and the life itself, as we know it. It is not her function to create the circumstances of our life or to
destroy. She created us after her image and she gave us our free will. We are spirit who have at
the moment a physical body and not a body which has at the moment a soul. We create the rest as
a co creator, by the power which is given us by God. We create our destiny by ourselves. We are
the co creators of our future.
“The love loves everything and everybody. She is not able at all to act differently
to her nature expression.” (Channeling; 04 12 06)
The spring of the creation is pure love. It is the base of all life. The source per se expresses
itself only by her monads. Nevertheless, these monads have the source as a whole as base.
When the earth strikes back in all brutality, then only because we were brutal to her. The earth
mobilizes her immune system. However, this is no revenge at humans, but only for her own
protection, in order to be able to survive. Otherwise humans would continue to violate. Humanity
blocks her veins by contaminating the rivers and lakes, cuts the bronchial tube by cutting down
the woods and exposes her to electroshock therapies by nuclear bomb tests.
 How can we now affect our future positive? Quite simply: to live ethically, to estimate the
earth, to spread love and who is already longer busy with the spirit world will know that light.
meditation can turn a lot to the better. It is up to us to form the process of the evolution. We have
the power and in addition the responsibility to form her. Active correction of the course is in
need, immediately, not tomorrow. Circumstances, which must be modified, can be modified only
by initiative. Each human can take the initiative to take part in peaceful innovations or to engage
socially. It is up to us to arrange the process of the evolution. Causes are set in the spirit world,
the physical happenings are only the effect of the spirit cause! By modification of our dogma we
can modify and improve our life.
Fancy a manufacturing enterprise. The prophet already sees the completed product and sees
that it is bad. The single employees in the production have only an overview about their
immediate area of operations because they do not lift either the head or are fixed only on the
material in front of them. How the completed product looks or will look, they do not see. Now
the prophet says to these persons that the product is bad, they have to change the process way or
the ingredients. If the people believe him, they will be able to improve the product, their own
future can improve. If people change their thinking and action, they also will change their future.
Nevertheless, therefore, the prophet is no bad one, basically he has fulfilled his task very well,
even if the seen event does not come true. If the employees of the company do not believe him,
the bad product will originate without fail, which up to now only the prophet has seen.

In the least cases prophecies induce a turning back of the people. The one, who sees the
future, the prophet, as a rule, is not believed. Mostly, the prophecies were registered only for the
own entertainment, nevertheless, caused no change of the behaviour.
So that people can change, they must be aware of the situation. The more people awake, the
more our future can be changed to the good. The people would have to realise what really
happens. The nature dies. Dead fish swim on waters, trees die, ozone causes burning in our eyes,
the fine dust pollute nose and neck. One would have to internalize this information not only to
read of it in the newspaper and register it, so besides. Absolutely, courage is required to
counteract here. Therefore, I also have the biggest respect for environment and animal activists.
How they acted under mortal danger against the French nuclear bomb tests, put actions against
dolphin and whale hunts, want to prevent destruction of meadows and senseless tunnel
constructions, protest against genetic-manipulated food, are up I arms against animal
experiments and sabotage nuclear waste transports, I estimate very much. For sure, much more
comfortable is only to read the disaster announcements in the newspapers or to watch them on
television. Nevertheless, exactly this comfort has brought us in our momentary situation
The best what we could do for the humanity would be a turnabout to ethical values. We
should give top priority to peace, health, the nature and love to the humans.
Unfortunately, nevertheless, we, the consumption cows of the waste-oriented society, are false
moralists. Nobody wants to start to renounce something!
We are hypocrites if we say on one side that we have a free will and on the other we are
fatalists who believe in a predetermined destiny. We also accuse with pleasure other of our
awkward position. Firstly, this is wrong and secondly accusations cause again strife. We should
accept responsibility for our own life and for every bad luck which happens to us!
The nature will continue her way in spite of how we act. Our territory for change is our own
attitude and behaviour pattern.
Every past recollection, which still wields power that it can give impulses to our current
behaviour, is our future! What we change with ourselves, influences the whole. It is vital as we
act now. The creation of the future lies in each of us. Who never works on the instantaneous
present, will never attain the future he desires!

11. The light at the end of the tunnel

“I will give you a 3-day day and night darkness. When this darkness comes, lay down,
rest and sleep during that time. You need this time. The earth will awake anew in this
time. In addition, your body is formed anew in this time. Big joy waits for you. You are
born anew. You will shine anew. There comes a new time.” (Channeling; 03 03 26)
There are many prophecies about the 3-day day and night darkness; however, I would like to mark
that the updated words of Christ differ completely from the traditional communications. All old
traditional prophecies and media announcements always spoke of an awful time.
One should not leave the house, who leaves the house would die, one should seal the windows,
only consecrated (?) candles would burn, one may not look out of the window, one would hear the
picking up of the souls, etc. (n.: All these tips give the impression of step by step instructions in a kit
for children. The higher self of a person leads this anyhow in every situation into the right direction for
the fulfilment of the life plan.)
According to the up to date announcement by Jesus Christ the 3-day day and night darkness
is the starting signal for a new and nice time, whereby you will not consciously experience this
event at all. Fear and fright are without any reason. It is the birth of a new time. The birth of the
Golden Age. During these 3 days, you will sleep, like hibernation. You will have no cellular
consciousness, no dreams - absolutely nothing during these 3 days. After these 3 days, you will
wake up and be born completely anew. So, as if nothing had been. Be glad about it!
We on the go to a completely new age, an age like it never existed before on earth. It is a
millennium change! It is the entry into a higher dimension, in a higher form of the existence. No age in
the history has ever experienced such a great thing. The new life will illuminate everything in beauty,
magnificence and harmony what we can fancy today.
The earth is right before a cosmic change which cannot be compared with anything what she has
ever experienced. We will discover new abilities of us and some will not want to believe what
happens to them.
We activate now our highest potential. The people will come to know the complete presence of the
divinity as an internal reality. We will reach magnificent knowledge and concepts which exceed our
present imagination and perceive the internal present of God as we today perceive our body. The
destiny of the earth is a complete dipping into the miraculous. Our humanity will take her place in a
big federation with the beings of the human kind existing in other star systems.
The time of the darkness is over and those of the new light begin. It becomes a miraculous
time, called millennial empire in the Bible.
The world is anew built from the inside. Our civilisation will be established anew, this time
nevertheless, on the basis of respect and esteem for all life.
The human soul will progress in big steps and the way of the auxiliary readiness, mercy and
forgiveness will be realized. The negatives, destructive in the life, as we know it, will have no more
possibility to exist.
We are right before a jump into a completely new age, an age like it never before existed on earth.
It is a millennium change! It is the entry into a higher dimension, in a higher form of the existence. No
age in the history has ever experienced such a thing great. The new life will illuminate everything in
beauty, magnificence and harmony what we can fancy today. The earth stands before a cosmic change,
which is to be compared to nothing, what she has ever experienced. Besides, we activate now our
highest potential. The people will experience the complete presence of the divinity as an internal
reality. We will discover new abilities and some will not want to believe what happens to them. We
will reach magnificent knowledge and concepts, which exceed our present imagination and perceive
the internal presence of God such as we perceive our body today. The destiny of the earth is the
complete dipping into the miraculous. Our humanity will have a seat in the big federation of the beings
existing in other star systems of the human kind. The time of the darkness is over and that of the new
light begins. It becomes a miraculous time, in the Bible called millennial empire. The world is built
anew from the inside. Our civilisation will be established anew, this time, nevertheless, based on
respect and estimation for all life. The human soul will progress in big steps and the way of the
cooperativeness, mercy and forgiveness will be able to be realised. The negatives, destructive in the
life, as well as we know it, have no more possibility to exist.
„To be able to look out from the border of eternity our consciousness is still too
low.” (channeling; 96 12 22)
Unexpected possibilities of development are still open to our consciousness.
 We are before a huge evolution jump. We stand already on the cusp of the changes. The
collective consciousness of all people is about to do a quantum leap, a quantum leap into a higher
dimension. This is a new consciousness level on which we will use 100% of our brain and not
only maximum 15-20% like today.
“The higher somebody swings, the more he can see and hear. The access to other
dimensions is the oscillation frequency.” (channeling; 07 10 21)
Our already slowly awaking extrasensory abilities and perception are only small titbits and a
foretaste on what great comes up to us. These abilities will support more and more our process of
change. We will get a new view of the world. The veil between that what we have accepted here
as a reality and what becomes accessible now to us becomes thinner and thinner. We will
understand things, which we today do not understand at all and we will see many new things,
which lie yet, beyond our perception. We will not have to search for information outside of us ,
anymore. Spirit will become a life-style on this planet. If enough people have done this
consciousness jump, the rest of the people living on earth will also enter into this new state of
consciousness.
The change into the fifth dimension will be concluded in 2012. As well as the earth already
raises its oscillation now continuously, the people also raise their oscillation.
The changes come up energetically from the outside to us. We are so to speak, “forced” to
work on ourselves and change. Every single person already today goes through a process of this
intensive change. The consequences are different for each of us. Some people have in the course
of the change primarily physical problems, others prior psychic and emotional, and others again
have mainly spiritual problems. With these people the problems happen primarily in the mind.
The physical body is the body, which adapts most difficultly to the new energy. Already now
Doctors cannot diagnose some sufferings, are helpless and medicaments do not work any more as
usual. However, these are only temporally limited symptoms, while our divinity more and more
extends.
“You go through just the last phase of your change. Also you just master your last
dark spots. This is the reason for your massive physical problems at the moment.”
(Channeling; 05 01 14)
(N.: At that time I had the heaviest sleeping disturbances for the first time in my life.
Even totally overtired I could not fall asleep. If I fell asleep then, I woke up again with
certainty already after two or three hours. Several weeks I was totally exhausted.)
We all must process the incoming energy waves, convert them. Everybody reacts differently
to it. Nevertheless, we get always only as much energy as we are able to handle and to convert.
By the oscillation rise of the earth every person takes up raised energy. However, this raised
energy requires a high consciousness. This change is aimed at recognizing ourselves as a creator
of our existence. Our thoughts and judgements will produce immediately realities. This is the
transformation to a divine person. We will learn to choose our thoughts and feelings
independently and to organize. Now we are already in the midst of this realization process.
A violet sun pillar runs from the ground up to ceiling in my flat. (experience; 06 11 11)
At the time of this experience I practiced an intensive cleansing phase: I “kept silent”. I.e. I had as
little contact to the outside world as possibly. (N.: Totally without contact it was not possible, because
I have a dog.)
I talked with nobody and had also switched off my mobile phone. In the silence lie all
answers to all questions. “Hush” is an intensive form of the meditation. Not incarnated shares of
my spirit (n.: The violet flame of the cleaning and change stands symbolically for the Ascended
Master Saint Germain who was an incarnation of me.) supported me apparently also visually.
I sit wide awake and relaxed in an armchair. I close my eyes and I am in dream
without being in dormancy. I open the eyes again and I am absolutely conscious in
the armchair. I close the eyes again and I am back again in the same dream. After
the repeated opening and closing of the eyes I am suddenly in a new dream.
(experience; 98 09 07)
 At the beginning of 1997 I got to know for the first time this skipping in the different
dimensions and it intensified more and more. The planet and we all raise our oscillation and step
up to the multidimensional reality of human existence in more and more quick steps.
In a dream I experience the capture of Vienna by the Russians. I am told that
Yugoslavia is tight-knit with this event. Many people open a whistling concert at the
sight of the Russians. Immediately I sit down in the dream to jot down this event,
because I am sure that I had a vision. (experience; 98 12 06)
Calmly I sit in a dream in a train compartment and get suddenly the feeling that
my ethereal body stands briefly before the escape from the physical body. I inform
the person accompanying me that this out-of-body experience happens to me for
the first time in the general public and I will immediately have a changed state of
consciousness. Directly after it leave my physical body and move further flying, the
flight direction steering by means of strength of thought. (experience; 98 12 06)
This experience had again absolutely nothing to do with a dream and was not to be distinguished
from my other out-of-body experiences, which have their starting point in the everyday life.
I experienced in the dream the invasion of the Russians as a vision and writing down the vision as
reality. I also felt the situation in the train as a reality. The out-of-body experience in the dream
became for me the reality, although in a changed state of consciousness. These experiences testify of
the fact that all these events are equivalent and that once the dream state, then again the everyday life
and, in the end, the out-of-body experience was the “reality”.
Best of all one sees this also in the fact that similar experiences can cause the same physical
symptoms no matter whether in the dream or in everyday life. For example: sexual experience -
orgasm; disagreeable situation - tachycardia, sweating, wining or fear.
Another big tessera for the equivalence of the different consciousness levels exists in the
“contact dreams”: You have an experience in a dream with a person tight-knit to you. This
person lives the same “dream” at the same time. Nevertheless, this dream was reality - you have
really met. One of my loveliest sexual experiences took place on this level with a long standing
friend. If you have a contact dream with a friend, hold consultation with the “met” persons,
because they can sometimes remember in detail the same experience! Logical consequence of it:
Everything is reality!
We are multidimensional but many of us are not aware of it.
However, I assure you, many of you will already have in the next future similar experiences
that extend the consciousness and some of you can consider themselves maybe already today
happy to have had this already.
Also dreams and out-of-body experiences are real and equally to our day consciousness!
I close the eyes and am suddenly present in a conversation where is talked about
me. I understand every single word. (experience; 98 09 07)
After this experience I held consultation with the people who led this conversation. The
verbal exchange, which I had heard, corresponded to the happened conversation. This
experience, a clear example of clairaudience, will be common for us.
I lie in very relaxed state on my bed. Suddenly a dimension change takes place: A
horse team rides along me, the wheels of the carriage go over my legs, and however,
I do not feel this. (experience; 03 11 02)
I could experience here a change of the space-time continuum. The dimensions are
interweaved into each other and do not affect themselves. It was another getting a taste of the
multidimensionality.
I have already left the earth. I see my mother, my sister and my dog, of my past
incarnation. They sit at the table and my dog observes the situation from a distance
of a few metres. I take a seat on the table and contact medially my sister. (N.: What
surprised me very much, because my sister is quite "deaf and a big sceptic, all spiritual
concerning.)
Nevertheless, she says to me that she cannot perceive me in any way. Then I
approach to my Golden retriever dog and to my joy she feels me. (vision; 04 11 17)
 For about 10 days a striking event was announced to me for the 25th of
December. However, this event turned out not to be an event here in the 3-rd
dimension, but a wonderful spiritual experience - a right Christmas present - on
another spiritual level. It was a miraculous meeting with a fantastic energy. Because
it reaches too much into the personal level, I will not come closer on it here.
One indicates the announcement of this event with all clearness: the fact that all
levels exist parallel and everything is reality. I am still a little bit deeply stirred of
the fact that an event of another existence level was announced to me o. It
happened to me for the first time and I am very glad about it.
(experience; 04 12 25)
From the chemistry we know the concept of the “critical mass”. Already the change of one
single molecule of a liquid can be enough to change the whole liquid. With the last necessary
molecule so to speak which changes then the substance, the critical mass is reached.
Consequently a certain critical mass of high spiritual energy is sufficient, so that all people of
this earth can do this consciousness jump.
Each of us can be the critical factor for the increase of the consciousness of all! Everything
depends on everything. Scientists have also proved that it is easier to repeat a process, than to
structure him for the first time. If an animal constructed an almost unbelievable work of art
which before no fellow has created, other fellows are also successful immediately, even if they
have not seen like the other animal has achieved the trick.
Consequently this is also effective for the heightening of awareness of the people. It becomes
the lighter for the single person to reach the higher consciousness, the more people have already
reached this new quality. The divine forces raise their influence on earth. Hence, we people must
also work on raising our oscillation, because the earth raises its oscillation and reaches a higher
dimension.
The earth will be only during a short time a three-dimensional manifestation. The
development in this new age will take place not slowly, but tremendously fast, within the
shortest time. The people will recognize that without spirit nothing could exist. Already today we
see that increasingly more people are on more search for meaning and the rapid increase in
esoteric subjects on TV also testifies of it.
The ticket for the new nice age is a raised consciousness of the person. Only who goes the
way inwardly and lives love and mercy will be able to enter the spheres of pure light. To all who
are only rooted in external material things the entry will kept remain. We ourselves are the ticket
collector who lets to us into the new sphere or not. The qualification for the entry into this
wonderful age is a higher oscillation by a high quality of love. Love is the ticket into the next
phase.
There will be people who will not be ready yet to go the way of the realisation. Who cannot
rise his consciousness will not see the joyful next time and to him the ascension into the higher
dimension will be denied. These people will finish their incarnation during the coming months
and years and incarnate again later on another planet in the 3-rd dimension.
A rebirth on earth will be not possible for these people, because the earth will have gone over
already completely into the fifth dimension at the latest in 2012 and then only people can live
here who themselves were ready and able to raise her oscillation.
The arriving changes are a cleaning and an increase into a new dimension. Life is a permanent
creation process. Life is movement. The evolution goes on, it is an advancement, a new level of
being. The view of the world changes completely, the inside will be turned outwardly. The old
reality and the security in which we have believed change right in front of our eyes.
Now even the undoubted respectable truth, to which we have got used, change. The material
will not be important for us any longer but the divine in us, the higher self. Our expedition leads
us inwards, to ourselves.
The new dimension brings a consciousness explosion, a terrifically lot of spirit and knowledge for
the humanity. The new dimension becomes lighter, brighter, purer and is clearer than everything what
we have experienced till present.
 “The consciousness is like an upward turning spiral. First in big circles, with hardly
noticeable direction changes. Then smaller and smaller circles, themselves quickly rising.
Only if the own aerial of consciousness combines with the aerials of others, you enter
more and more into the all-consciousness.” (channeling; 04 04 18)
It is not only in such a way that the consciousness of the people raises itself spiral, also the
earth slowly breaks through and brings the universe in light fullness, because the light cannot
remain low. And the higher the light spiral turns, the further the light shines - even up to the
darkest corners of the universe.
The rise of the oscillation of the earth and the heightening of awareness of the people have
consequences on the whole universe. Every chain is only as strong as the weakest limb. Also a
bucket is cleaned from the ground. Hence, great importance is coming up to our world in the
whole context of the universe!
The new age will originate, primarily, within us and open quite new dimensions for us. Our
transformed spirit will learn to estimate the present and all life. Now it is a matter about openly
to be open for a new level of the being which likes to be realized. Who recognizes himself in the
other, will also clearly recognize the right way.
In the new age no more separation will exist and for dogmas and religions will be no more
need. The new, better world will be based exclusively on love and humanity. There will be no
more duality. We will be in harmony with all people and the nature.
Primarily, the new age will originate inside of us and open quite new dimensions. In the new
age no more separation will exist and for dogmas and religions there will be no more need. The
new, better world will be based exclusively on love and humanity. There will be no more duality.
We will be in harmony with all people and the nature.
"You will remember the past less. Often to remember the past and to move in it,
is not good. We need more presence." (channeling; 03 08 06)
“If you expect nothing from the life, it happens quite automatic that you are relaxed
and smile happy. This is the reason why enlightened humans always smile. They live
completely in the present.” (channeling; 04 04 07)
Not a wish makes happy, but the moment at which there is nothing to wish at all. This moment is
always at present.
Like a flood a breath of the agonising sweeps above the earth, however, this flood cleans the earth
and the humanity. She throws out the dark energy which swings in the 3-rd dimension. Nevertheless,
we should honour this flood, because it will be the basement for the beginning of the Golden Age.
Our mind opens to the new consciousness, opens to the new time. The economy of this age will not
deal with gold but with light. All properties mean nothing in comparison to the upcoming marvellous
time. How the nature develops, also the human develops. A new spirit and understanding will blossom
in the new world.

12. The ascension process

The ascension process contains all mental, emotional, physical and spiritual changes of the human
body. The mental body, in this are settled all our thoughts, images and mental draughts, works directly
on the emotional body. If we think, e.g., about something, this can release feelings and perceptions.
The emotional body contain our feelings, emotions and sensations. Our spiritual body is an ethereal
body, which wraps up our physical body and supplies him with vitality. All recollections and karmic
imprinting, as well as mental dispositions are stored there. The spiritual body thereby works on our
physical, mental and emotional body. He exists of the divine origin substance. Our physical body is
the visible expression of it. The ascension process is concluded with the real rise, the entire integration
of the higher dimensional light body.
I see the universe as one single big organism. An organism which is the universe. Then
I see the human who develops quickly more and more. Then I see the earth how she
develops quickly more and more. The earlier harmonious microcosm earth-humans is not
congruent any more. It is a permanent fitting to the other level of development And it
is, nevertheless, no fitting, but a development which originates from the own
development and for itself totally lies in the divine plan lies. However, this microcosm as
a unity harms itself which are far ahead from be felt as a unity or harmony. There is no
more congruence. Daily anew and this faster and faster, divergences and thereby pains
arise. For one the garment earth is too narrow, for the other it is too wide. The
garment feels one bearer (person) unpleasantly, the other one does not strike at all and
for the third person the garment fits optimally. The next day it often already behaves
quite differently. The change is taking place faster and faster, the energy converts
itself, they change. Here pains are suffered. The earth hurts the human, the human
hurts the earth. However, basically it is one organism. (vision; 05 06 07)
A new time is born and the change of the earth which appears to the outside by breaking off
old energy in the form of breaking open old wounds - earthquake floods, etc., is not only a
reaction to the disgrace by the humans, but also an advancement from the development, the
development of the low swinging energy to the high swinging planet.
The oscillation frequency of the earth increases since a few years, physically and spiritually.
The planet will be created anew after a divine pattern. The energy, which has hindered this
divinity, is thrown out. This shows at the moment in form of El Ninõ, volcano operations, floods
and earthquakes. The newly streaming energy activates the planetary awakening, the planetary
rise, but also our personal awakening and our personal rise.
The realization of the people accelerates. Attention and non-judgments are the foundation of
the internal search and the luck lying in it. Just as a mother faster breathes at the birth of her
child, also the rhythms of the consciousness accelerate the closer the birth of the new
consciousness comes near. Our oscillation rate increases and our molecular structure are moved.
I see the sun approaching more and more to the earth. She approaches so much
that the planets overlap partly. A voice says to me: “The sun will melt the core of
the earth.” (vision; 97 02 25)
The meaning of this wonderful vision is the following: The sun represents light, shows
intelligence. Everywhere where light gets, structures are loosened, everything becomes less
thick. Now a big light and love strength streams on the earth, surrounds and penetrates her. This
energy increases more and more. This is also the cause why already today the earth expands,
even if only slowly. The core of the earth, the "thick" core, is made soft by the already streaming
light. The oscillation increases. It is this the intensification of the love, the light and the mercy
which promote our rise process or generally only make possible. The light itself is the life and
also the origin of the life. The light of the spring, the creator, exists in every atom of this
creation. Light signifies consciousness. The earth and all life on it will do a consciousness jump.
Now those of us, already before longer time have decided to want to go through the rise process,
are aware of the intensification.
I experience as the earth moves away from her momentary position within our
solar system. Thereby also changes the starry sky and the distances to the
different planets. Then a voice speaks to me: “The earth will be shifted to another
place within our solar system in the next decade.” (vision; 99 12 22)
During the ascension process our Mother Earth will change her position within our solar
system. At the latest in 2010 thereby, she will be exposed to a new cosmic energy irradiation.
This vision illustrates best that in the next time no stone remains on the other and the world will
look completely different than today.
Even things we are accustomed to since human memory and look upon as unchangeable, like
the positions of the planets in our solar system, change now. We are about to enter a magnificent
new age. Life is a change. This becomes exemplarily clear just by this vision.
In company I hike up a mountain. While we get higher and higher, I tell my friend
that everything becomes less thick, the look becomes more clearly, the overview
better, the atmosphere more etheric. We walk further over stony subsoil in bigger
and bigger heights. Then we come to a place at which a translucent plexiglass board
about 2x1 metres is inserted in the ground. Underneath you can watch the rotating
terrestrial globe. As if one turned a globe.
 The earth rotates very quickly and the rotation increases. I say that the
oscillation of the earth becomes higher and higher, everything swings faster. We
hike further towards the peak and briefly before the summit cross I climb on a big
rock. My face turning to the other traveller I say that now the existing resolves, it
will disintegrate, the old energy is dissolved.
While I say this, the rock under me crumbles slowly in millions of small pieces,
becomes a more and more levelling “heap of grit” and, in the end, disappears
completely. Now I stand in a juicy green meadow and mean: “Now we have reached
the target.” (vision; 04 05 09)
The oscillation frequency of the earth (Schumann's resonance) has increased during the last
years consistently. The sluggishness and the delay of the manifestation of our thoughts linked
with it thereby decrease further. The earth already today enters successive into the fifth
dimension. If the frequency increases, the particle are accelerated and also the life accelerates.
Processes of development of our self proceed faster.
At the current time the spiritual development is compared with former times intensified a lot.
Images and wishes can be realized much faster, our projections are realized much more quickly.
Those among you who observe the life carefully will absolutely have already noted this. During
the last years has occurred more than in hundred years before.
The time changes, the time runs increasingly faster. The factor time will still matter to us,
however, will lose more and more value.
I am as a front seat passenger in a car, the roadway is covered by snow and ice.
At the wheel my already late father sits. He drives too fast and the car starts
slinging. I say to him that we are not in a great hurry and he should reduce the
speed or let me get behind the wheel. (vision; 04 02 02)
To meet deceased on the dream level means de facto always that we need help and that these
beings support us from another dimension. Indeed, now the time has apparently come that we
could raise our own oscillation already so far that we need no more help from other levels and
even are able to steer the vehicle “live”. Now each of us should realize that it is up to himself
and he can and also has to take over the responsibility for it to master the coming difficult times.
In general we approach to a miraculous time and daily it knocks increasingly at our
consciousness. The light of love is intensified. The third grid of the earth which is also called the
consciousness of the people was anew written. It was the beginning to integrate the own divinity.
Knowledge and wisdom on earth receive a strong push.
In the meantime, we have perfectly entered in the Aquarius age - the new age. It is a new
frequency band and brings the energy of the openness and integrity. Successively there is now a
change of our consciousness and our perception. You are now able to connect more and more
with the divine. Now is the time to understand what it indicates to live at present.
Do not search the answers to your questions any more in the past or in the future. You must
look inwards, there are all answers! You must try to live from your heart and make an effort to
give all people in your life unreserved love and acceptance.
Recognizable outwardly? Not at all. Perceptible? Yes. Recognizable for yourself? Yes, if you
are sensitive, you will feel the energy or the veil between the dimensions will become less thick
for you. Proofs? No. At most for yourself - if you are sensitively and developed far enough. For
the spiritual there are only in the rarest cases proofs. (n.: Thus, e.g., the spiritual influencing of
water leads to another crystallisation. This was investigated by the scientist Emoto.)
The irradiating love energy will be further raised. She has consequences on everything, also
on those who do not feel this. Nevertheless, the veil will also fall for these people successively.
They will also integrate more and more their higher self. Then maybe they feel by the time that
something has changed inside them. However, maybe they become even more deliberate and
notice changes of others. In any case each of us experiences daily more the consequences of
thinking and action.
The masters who stroll over and over again on earth and work wonders, who create matter
with bare hand and can cure people by their view are like us. The only difference exists in a
small rotation of the DNA. Now the magnetism of the earth moves and this magnetism is
correspondimg with the DNA.
It is an interdimensional communication. Just now the conditions are created that we all can
become such a master. Now the holy part of us is activated. Turn inwards and open the door to
let the light shine!
In the duality of the human consciousness lies the strength and power, from the light ones as
well as from the dark side. By his free will and the free choice the human being can apply this
strength and power. You can assist in the creating of darkness, as much as you want.
Just as you can also help in creating the divine. As well as you co form divinity, the universe
will also react with the creation of dark. What happens if you take the consciousness and the
nature of the person and give them a tin of divinity? It starts to change. Completely by itself! It
happens, as soon as you let in light to a dark place.
Revelation takes place! Apocalypse! Switch on the light and discover something what has
always been there. It is exactly what miracles are about and the conditions for it are created now.
By the more and more perfect consciousness our senses become constantly more sensitive and
will feel more and more clearly what occurs round us. The awaking one feels the changes, the
intellectual catches them in terms and definitions and the scientist in formulae.
The increase of the oscillations of the earth and the people cause that not only constructive people
become even more constructive, but also devastating people become more and more devastating. For
the not prepared people who do not open to the frequency of the light it will be a big mental stress.
They experience another experience than we. Their disharmony will let them experience the time as
difficult, chaos and confusion.
At turning points in the history, shortly before big changes, there are always diametrically
opposite activities. This is to be seen at the moment everywhere on the earth. The polarization of
the forces increases. Light and darkness are separated of each other. Similar attracts similar.
At the moment the human body actually goes through a mutation. We change biogenetically.
There happens a reorganisation of our genotype. Our originally 12 functioning DNA strands are
reconstructed.
Extensive scientific opinion is that we have only two DNA strands what viewed superficially
also nearly is right From birth on we have twelve DNA strands and, nevertheless, only two of
them perform a function. From the point of the scientist we have therefore only one DNS-double
helix. Indeed, scientists recognize that here still other parts exist, nevertheless, do not figure it
out and call this “junk DNA”.
Unfortunately, they could not figure out the functions of the “junk DNA” and explained them
as function- and worthless. Nevertheless, they should have recognized that in the body there is de
facto nothing without function. Now this „rubbish“ is anew ordered and will perceive functions.
Some years ago the third DNA strand was opened and taken in function. The other strands
will follow. Many newborn children already are born with the functioning third DNA strand.
They are called “Indigo children”. For the older people the rearrangement occurs now. Sensitive
people sometimes feel during the meditation or in quiet phases as it works in the body. The body
is just restructured.
The full function of the third strand causes the resolution of the duality and the rise of the
cellular consciousness. The increasing interest in all “esoteric” during the last years is already a
result of this new functional DNA strand. Many people already start to feel that there is
decidedly more than only the visible world. The opening of the strands 4, 5 and 6 will occur
simultaneous. These cause a connection with the galactic network and their respective star
systems.
If all 12 strands are activated, our optical perception and our hearing will also be definitely
improved. At the moment we are limited to a certain frequency range. We will develop many
new abilities. We will fully use our cerebral capacity again. This also is the answer to the
question put by scientists over and over again, why we only use maximum 15-20% of our brain.
We can use it only again fully, with activation of all 12 DNA strands. As soon as all 12 DNA
strands will be activated, these combine with our 12 chakras. (Seven chakra are within the body,
5 outside.)
 Then our body and our spiritual comprehension are fully recovered again and the people must
not be content any more only with the material world. An internal knowledge will awake which
will exceed the most daring images. The two-lane highway becomes, so to speak, a twelve-lane,
which has much more capacity.
However, already today a separated and unique form of the society has formed, totally linked
with the spiritual. These people are completely aware that they are not their body but spiritual
beings.
“Wölfchen belongs also to your soul group like the pope (n.: pope Johannes Paul
II), TomAndy and Ash Li.” (channeling; 04 08 27)
Wölfchen is new to me, although I have felt it. The other three I knew already. Wölfchen,
TomAndy and Ash Li that I know other incarnations I met in spiritual forums on the Internet
again. The light workers meet quite automatically and fight side by side to lead the world into
the light.
Those people who are not interested in the spiritual and also do not perceive it understand us
already less and less. In our consciousness we already run through a dimension change. We move
more and more in areas which were reserved up to now to angels.
The people who have not realized yet that the life nothing else is than a permanent spiritual
development and that without the spirit nothing would understand our thoughts, actions and
inputs less and less. New worlds will open. However, even people bound to the material life will
slowly recognize that there is not only a physical world.
The new frequency, caused by the neuro-logical changes, will enable the one to experience an
ecstatic feeling and signify a fantastic breakthrough for him, for the other who could not or did
not want to raise his oscillation it can signify the robbery of his illusions and the destruction.
„If buildings and objects or the ground you walk on apparently move a little bit or
become blurred, so the reason therefore is that you can already see the moving
atoms. This is another step of the momentary frequency rise.“
(channeling; 03 08 03)
I talk in a dream to a friend called Isabella. Suddenly Christ appears, with all his
powerful energy, full of love. My partner and I cannot move or speak any more. An
indescribable nice feeling catches me. I wake up. Logically my conversational
partner of the dream is not present any more, very well, nevertheless, Jesus Christ.
I am really wrapped up by his energy. We unite spiritually and I feel his energy
flowing through my body, the cells in my arms reshape and become less dense. My
arms start to shine light orange. I have the impression to melt with the unity of the
life. How long the nicest spiritual experience, which I have ever had, has lasted, I
cannot say. Time was not existent, but only the moment. (experience; 97 12 30)
The star people are the precursors of the transmutation and go through the change of their
consciousness and their physical body since some time. The people will go through the change at
different times. This has the advantage that those whose change is already finished or even is further
progressed, can answer open questions from people standing at the beginning of the change.
The people who are blest with a prematurely restructuring, thus, become the pioneer for others.
They become the obstetrician of the physically changed, new person. The star people are not here
around to persuade somebody. Their major task is merely to go through the transmutation, so that
others can watch and then also go through. Their experience serves the other people as an example as
one reaches his ascension and helps, if they feel overstrained.
I am at home when a voice speaks to me: “This room burns, just as the brier has
burnt in the Bible. Like Moses you will also lead the people in a new, peaceful period.“
(channeling; 98 11 22)
Due to my not detailed knowledge of the Bible, I borrowed immediately one and read through the
passage in the Old Testament: At the burning brier Moses was announced by God that he is chosen to
guide the people out of Egypt so that the misery has an end. He should lead them in a new and good
country in which honey and milk flow. At this task he will be accompanied by God and get any
support by him.
 (It does not fulfil me with pride, to have been chosen, to lead and to accompany my fellow men on
their way to the fifth dimension. However, it gives pleasure to me and I am grateful for it, to be
allowed to form mine and the future of my fellow men as a co creator actively.)
Relaxed on my bed, an indescribable good feeling suddenly flows through me and my
consciousness extends. A voice speaks to me: “You now have integrated your light body
completely.” (experience; 98 09 19)
It was a fantastic experience for me. To describe the feeling, nevertheless, is impossible for me,
because it would be only a tired imitation of my actual sensation. The often-strained phrase “one
cannot catch it in words”, suits here. Unfortunately, I had integrated my light body only for a short
time completely. This experience was for me another definitive proof, that the wage of our efforts to
clean our mental, emotional and physical body, is a multiple of our employment.
I hear a shouting voice in my internal ear. I know, now the time for my ascension has
come. I leave the earth in magic way: I am pulled in another dimension and disappear, so
to speak, directly before the eyes of the people standing nearby.
(vision; 06 12 24)
Besides, my feeling was identical with the one I had in the experience, as Maria inhaled me with
her breath. An ascension before the 3-day day and night darkness will be a rapture and will be
connected therefore also with a local change. The second ascension wave will occur with the 3-day
day and night darkness, in a kind of comatose state, without cellular consciousness.
The spiritual way is no way to escape from real life. It is a way which helps to get the real life
under control. The spiritual way is precipitous and challenging where old karma and negative energy
are worked over and released. Crises and conflicts are the material of which opportunities exist to
dissolve old numbed patterns.
Nevertheless, the challenges for every single are always optimally tuned and we always receive the
perfect apprenticeships at the perfect time. It is a foolery to talk about strokes of fate or tryouts - every
grief is progress. Our higher self aims at the ideal circumstances and situations to cure our wrong
thinking. Everything what meets us has a deeper sense and there is no chance.
We get exactly the instructions and trainings which are important for our ascension and the
cleaning of our bodies. The transforming trip requires devotion, engagement and trust. We meet our
fears, the self-doubt, our programming’s, old religious images and behaviour patterns, and everything
what we were bound to in our life. Attached ideas of today are the shaken patterns of tomorrow.
In this time all forms of the restriction break down, they resolve, just as the light dissolves
that energy which we had stored in our physical, emotional and mental body which caused
disharmony and uneasiness for us. To the running restructuring belongs the breaking down of the
old ways!
I am in a laundry. Before me are many washings. The clothes which I have carried
during my life. With every garment which I take in hand I see the situations to
those I have them carried. Most clothes are snow-white. At some I discover small
spots. Now I take these in my hands and I am switched immediately into situations
which allow to me to become clear that I must still adjust them. Then I hear a
voice: “The white clothes are the support columns of the new construction.”
(vision; 03 08 05)
Now it is up to us to carry out the cleaning of our self to raise our frequency so that we are able to
do the ascension.
Even now in the transitional phase of the planet the time has come to transcend the theories,
concepts and religious systems, from the bare forms of thought of the enlightenment to real exercising
and direct experienced. To recognize others is wisdom, to recognize oneself is enlightenment.
Recognizing the borders of the external senses shows to us the way inwards. We should identify with
the spring, instead of our limited ego.
Our intellect and our ego operate only within a very narrow tape of the consciousness and the
understanding. The intellect can create a labyrinth of possibilities, fears, ignorance and confusion. The
mind does not have the power of judgment and the acuteness of the heart. We should also appropriate
a certain dispassion on our own processes and experiences.
 This will be a lot easier, the more we reduce our ego and follow our higher self. If one wishes
the greatest possible experience, one needs the greatest possible cleaning, openness, devotion
and humility. The trust in the process is important, because without trust you remain where you
are. Trust is the internal knowledge that we receive exactly what we need at the respective
moment. What we really need is far more important as what we want from our superficial ego
perception.
I talk to a friend called Nicole. She is in view of the actual situation - the
Russians have marched in in Austria and one also gets nothing more to buy - very
much desperately. I explain to her that our spiritual development receives a huge
push and this is the only preserved to us in the next life.
Everything else is fading. I assure her that she already very soon will have a much
better contact to her divine self and realize the basis of all material life - the spiritual.
She is glad about that and feels presently emotionally better. (vision; 99 06 24)
Magic events to our consciousness wait for us, namely in a very personal and real kind. The cosmic
energy irradiation, which affects us now, raises our frequency and will sprinkle all of a sudden our
spirit borders. We will comprehend that we are more than our physical form, locked up in space and
time. Who already can combine with his spirit will get to know days of full miracles and blessedness.
Changing the own ways of thinking gives pleasure, is stimulating and allows experiences of new,
higher developed thoughts.
You will start to search for answers to new questions!
There will be some people here on earth who will be internally not ready for this electromagnetic
change. There will be a time span where there will be a separation and splitting between the people.
We will raise our frequency, however, this does not mean that the third dimension does not exist any
more. We can still perceive it, although for our spirit it does not exist any more.
“Many will be shocked, if they will still live in a world of the polarity after their
change (rise).” (channeling; 04 07 16)
The first people that ascend will do it by rapture. Besides, these people will leave the earth. The
second ascension wave occurs with the 3-day day and night darkness. (De facto in a comatose state -
however, without cellular consciousness.) The majority of the people will not be ascended yet. I.e. that
the ascended ones will still live in the sphere of the 3-rd dimension, although their consciousness will
already swing in the 5-th dimension. They will consciously realize that they are multidimensional
beings.. The Golden Age successively starts already with the first ascension wave, however, in
principle, this will not affect much change on the international situation. Only the subjective feeling of
the ascended will be different. Logically, the contrasts will become even bigger by the different
oscillation frequency of the people. To experience the world domination of the “New World
Government” ("NWO") will be no picnic. It will last from 41 to 42 months (3 ½ years). (This period is
also mentioned in the Johannes Revelation.) When you swing even already in the 5-th dimension, you
will be able to endure the living conditions as well as the controlling mechanisms and control much
easier.
The people who are not ready for the change will not be able to understand our
multidimensionality. For them the veil which separates them from other worlds does not lift. This veil
protects them to a certain degree against the “strange” but this veil separates them also from every true
internal freedom.
I see that people are interned, but also on the street people are straight pursued. I
realize that I am in another period. It is already my next incarnation. It is a time after
my return to earth. I reflect to my ability to beam me to another place to beam and do
this.
I meet there two people who have already ascended in the course of the 3-day day
and night darkness and also were a part of my life of my last incarnation. I inform them
where is just searched for them. I wish them only the best and leave them again.
Then I hear a voice: " A part of the humanity did already the ascension into the 5-th
dimension, because, as everybody knows, God is preferred above all, to others. However,
only one part, many other not because they did not want to climb up consciously and
they did not allow to help them. The Ascended Masters and those who raised her
frequency already (ascended) are pursued. There are internment camps. (vision; 03 08
07)
“You know, the earth becomes uninhabitable in 2008 (Time has moved about approx. 2
years). On a 1.2 km² big hard disk on the equator is stored who of the people will be
jointly responsible for the destruction of the living space. Far developed
extraterrestrial also know this because they can grasp the thoughts, words and actions
of the single people from a distance. " (channeling; 02 05 21)
Approximately in 1992 I found out that in 2007 the earth becomes uninhabitable for a longer
time. That this is stored in the earth (The earth has just as the human consciousness.) is new to
me. (The NWO will last 41 or 42 months, i.e., the earth will become uninhabitable 41 or 42
months after the end of the big war, about 2010/2011.)
Who of the not yet ascended people will have enough love in himself; can leave the earth -
briefly, before the cataclysm will make the earth for several years inhabitable - with the help of
extraterrestrial the earth. Nevertheless, in these cases it is an evacuation and not the spiritual rise.
For these people the ascension will take place at a later time and at another place. The earth will be
populated later again with people. Nobody will be able to live on earth that did not ascend, because the
earth will have already carried out the rise into the 5-th dimension.
“It is not to be turned away any more, this destiny of the earth.”
(channeling; 05 04 15)
That this future event is unmoveable was confirmed not in the Christ's announcement from the
15th April 05, but also by a channeling of the friend Ash Li from March 07 in which she received
messages by archangel Gabriel. (Quotation of the channeling: “The earth of the 3-rd dimension is
to be changed in the concept completely, so that here no more life will be possible.”)
I am relaxed in bed. Suddenly I get in a state, which is neither a sleep nor awake
consciousness, although my senses are clearer than in the awake consciousness. At
the same moment Maria appears to me. (The Catholic church calls her “Mother of
God”.) She appears fine material, almost as a translucent “energy cloud”, with quite
tender, fluent contours of a face.
A very nice feeling flows through me. Maria informs me that my ascension
approaches immediately. Thereupon I ask whether I still could inform my mother
and a friend about my ascension, nevertheless, this is denied. My simple answer is:
“Never mind.” Maria starts to inhale me really with her breath. Presently I have the
same feeling as when I have an out-of-body experience.
After a short trip through the space my body, especially the area around the
backbone is changed. I feel a lot lighter and experience the whole situation fair and
beautiful. On my question, when then this process would be completed, I find myself
presently wide-awake in my bed. I am disappointed to be again in my usual ambience,
nevertheless, intuitively I know which relevance this experience has for me.
(experience (out-of—body experience); 98 01 21)
God's mercy became true to me to experience already today how wonderfully the ascension will be.
I have already been glad before this experience about the ascension, however, basically I have been
glad about something that I could not fancy properly. Now I know about how nice this event will be. I
was allowed, so to speak, to sniff into the grandness of spiritual growth.
Now I am glad about the coming tumultuous circulations more than ever, because without labour
pains of the new age there will be no be birth of the new age - the ascension. This meeting with Maria
testifies without doubt of the fact that Maria already is a very, very far developed being and takes an
immensely important role in the creation.
I would like to mark that I do not belong to any religion. Religion is the absence of
experience. In the separation of apprenticeship and experience actually appears human
arrogance. One must always remain rooted in the experience. The senses are closer to God than
the thoughts or the rational consciousness. Without experience every theory will resolve.
Consequently, the end of the religions can be foreseen with the increasing spirituality of the
people.
 Purpose must be not to follow some dogmas or rules, but to live a spiritual life and to strive
for own experiences, free from restrictions and “rules of the game”. If the experience of God is
present, it needs no religion, then there exists only perfect divine love and mercy. Everybody can
discover for himself the personal way that leads him to the light.
Churches are human organisations, which ground persons who need an established structure.
Religions want mediate only faith and hope and, nevertheless, the only important for the people
would be to attain knowledge about their own potential. However, one can attain this knowledge
only by himself, by independent thinking and practical experiences.
The church, whose structure is based on stiff principles, does not like the independent
thinking. She would lose her power and to protect herself, the means of spell and menace are
used. She cannot really resign from her stiffness without disintegrating. Hence, her evolution is
marked by extreme slowness. The church members should not call the dogmas and laws of the
church into question. This gives power to the church, which she cannot renounce, except she
would give up her existence. This is also the reason why in the year 553 the ecclesiastical
council in Constantinople decided to explain the reincarnation as not existent. Any tip to it
became erased from all ecclesiastical writings (also from the Bible). You have only one chance,
so to speak, to reach God and the way there leads only via the church.
Who follows the church dogmas, nevertheless, serves the church. Only by emotion of the own
mind the human can serve the creator. Independent thinking is necessary for it.
Besides the Catholics and Protestants have highly stylised Jesus Christ to the only son of God
and cross out this very conscious to differ therefore from all other religious communities
(Hinduism, Buddhism, Islam, etc.) and to provide the impression “to be directly to God” and to
be thereby the only true religious community.
Also the church and their servants cannot even take a mote of the karma of any human soul or
grant mercy for offences against the cosmic laws. (confession and penance prayers) God can only
grant mercy directly.
Interesting in this coherence it is that none of the God's messengers, as well Jesus Christ, were
members of any religious community. The mysticism has something revolutionary in itself. It breaks
through the borders of customary orders. New ways are walked. Unbearable for every institution
which is based on ethics and morality. Christ was such a revolutionary.
I have a contact dream with bishop Krenn. (N.: Old bishop of St. Pölten in Lower
Austria, very well known from various reports on TV and in the print media because of his crude
sayings and the preferential participation in “VIP's parties”.
The latest porn scandal in the seminary was in his field of responsibility and under the
pressure of the pope he had to withdraw.) I ask him what is the task of the church. He
means to strengthen the church.
On my question how he would define “to strengthen the church” he says that the
church is the only way to God and therefore this the right way to lead the people to
God. I must smile and answer that he talks now, so to speak, to a deadly enemy of
him, because in my book is precisely the opposite said. It stimulates to independent
thinking, animates to prayer and meditating and presents the person as a part of
God, on his way back to the source.
In doing so the person can find God only in himself and not in some exogenous
concepts and organisations. The person must take over responsibility for his life,
for everything what happens to him and he is also responsible for himself for how
quickly he retrogresses to the spring. In the end, I still meet cardinal König who
comments the publication of my book with a simple “thanks”. (vision; 04 01 03)
Thank God not all knights of the Catholic church have the horizon of bishop Krenn, although the
Vatican is saturated by people who are interested only in the preservation of power and the flourishing
the huge economic empire “Catholic church”.
The 5-th dimension is no other place, but the integration of the higher self. One realizes his
multidimensionality and also lives this. One is aware completely and swings already in the frequency
of the new age As long as, however, the earth has not completely changed into the 5-th dimension,
also not ascended people will still live on earth. Indeed, the 3-day day and night darkness will bring
for many the ascension, however, not for all. Because only a part of the humanity will have ascended,
there will be even a bigger discrepancy in the perception and the polarity between the people will
become even bigger. Only in 2012 peace and love will exist everywhere. Before it still it comes to the
big final battle of the dark powers with the legion of the light.
“I informed you on the 2nd of August 03 that the ascension process of the people is
finished in the year 07. Then there will be the quantum leap.“
(channeling; 04 06 24)
By the full break out of the old energy in the form of volcano eruptions, earthquakes, floods, etc. ...
the earth will completely clean itself and create the consciousness jump. (N.: On grounds of the delay
of the events the end of the ascension process has moved. In 2007 he was not concluded yet.)
On the ascended earth it will only for beings possible to exist who swing in the 5-th dimension.
Even those who went through the necessary development and in addition also were ready for it. Who
did not make the consciousness jump, will have to leave the planet earth. The ascension process of
earth and humans will be completely concluded at the latest with the 2-nd Venus transit on the
6.6.2012. Before the earth will still change her position within the solar system.
We all are electromagnetic creatures. In contact with others our electromagnetic frequency
combines. Very easy-understandably what really happens here when one imagines how two multi
colour liquids mix in a vessel. They mix more and more and become, in the end, one single colour.
The strongest exchange of our energy logically happens in case of intensive physical contact -
strongest at sexual intercourse. One takes up in such a case every now and then even the destiny of the
partner. (N.: If e.g., the cook of a restaurant is annoyed very much while preparing the food, the guest
also takes up this information over the food!)
Therefore also all karmic garbage which this person lugs. Hence, one should be very careful not
only with whom one interacts but also the only reason for sexual relations should be the love. (N.: A
common orgasm is the highest union with the spring. There exists no more time but only the being.)
You should very consciously select which energy you are ready to absorb.
Sexual intercourse with totally unknown people (brothel visits, swingers club, etc.) or also with
people one does not love, hence, is more or less the worst what one can do to his own spiritual
development. One has himself already enough problems which one should solve. Hence, it is very
irresponsibly even towards oneself and of course also towards a possible partner to encumber even
more problems by admission of this energy.
If we are not, so to speak, on the same frequency (wavelength), we do not harmonize. Today we
already see this phenomenon.
With some people the “wavelength” is not right. With such persons it difficult for us to
communicate. For people who block their own oscillation rise and do not create the spiritual quantum
jump it becomes more and more difficult to converse with us.
The polarization increases. I can observe this already for a few years in myself and also in my
circle of friends. The friendship with people who are still bound to old energy patterns quickly resolve.
The reason for it is in the fact that the persons who have not gone through the change yet explain us
much too easily as crazy, because they have not only not carried out the change even yet and cannot
understand our perception, but are also unfortunately partially intolerant and explain their own, very
limited world view, for absolute.
People, who have energetically harmonized before fit every now and then now less and less.
Restricting and paralyzing relations, constructed on conditioned behaviour patterns, break down in
themselves. Low emotions have no more “landlord” in the spiritually oriented people. New friendship
or meetings originates only under the aspect of spiritual advancement. Base for new relations is only
the love, which flows out from us and equally flows back.
People, who emit light gather, but also the dark forces form up. It comes to an increase of the
energy of both polarities. The planetary polarisation becomes more intensive. Wonderful harmony
within human groups and heart-warming up global events pile up (e.g., the worldwide protest marches
against the war in Iraq, provoked by the American president Bush - whereby Bush is only a puppet of
the threads moving powers in the background) at which people gather for the highest welfare of the
whole humanity.
 Wars and international incidents which testify of the fact that it does not look good for the
world increase as well. The planetary polarization becomes more intensive. You will see that you
who lives the heaven on earth stand side by side with those who have the hell on earth.
The mass of the people swings very low, in a kind of paralysis state. Under the influence of
the dark forces their restraining emotions and fears let them solidify and they stick in the time
river of the 3-rd dimension. Their well-worn convictions and dogmas, the moulds of negative
energy, close their heart-chakra and strengthen the ego aspects.
For many millions of people who pause with their mental will in the egoism their own spirit will
defend himself powerfully against it and leave the body. For the spirit this will be a rescue. The mental
consciousness will shout and cry, as long as the spirit still animates it. Shortly an indescribable chaos
threatens to break out.
Nevertheless, the darkness is not able to penetrate the light, always the light illuminates the
darkness. Because where light is, the darkness has no chance, because darkness is only the absence of
light. Light is the original substance of the being. Nevertheless, we must be also aware that without
light the darkness could not exist. Everything has his opposite. Take away a pole and the other ends to
exist.
Light and darkness arise from the same spring, arise from the “everything in all”. Light and
darkness will also return together to the spring. Then even the darkness will be a light. Only the light
can singularly exist. The whole planet and the humanity have to vibrate karma at the moment by
intensive confrontations and interactions. Cause for it is not only the different degree of oscillation of
the people, but also the fact that we can take no “karmic luggage” with us and the dimension change in
the higher dimension approaches immediately.
Because the time in the physical area is limited here, everything is accelerated. The
acceleration continues till the finest energy bodies but also up to the physical level. The process
of the transformation has already begun. The oscillation rise and our realization will be exposed
to even stronger positive radiation during the coming years. The radiation with cosmic
consciousness becomes every year more intensive. The archetypes of the future are truth, love,
multidimensionality, freedom and creativity.
One can ascertain a change in the consciousness already now takes place in the change from
successively expiring processes to processes at the same time. Sensory perception is taken up
simultaneous and processed. It is here the counterpart to the Internet. We can link up more and more
with the spiritual Internet.
The trend unambiguously goes to an integrated behaviour, which synchronically goes with the
unity of all life. By the more complex receptiveness, the “experience at the same time” the course of
time also changes. By the increasing discontinuation of the linearity the moment increases
significance.
Children already have the ability to perceive at the same time several events. They are already of a
different stamp. Their bodies are already differently structured and are from birth on better adjusted
for the coming times better than of older people. The today's childhood is blessed with it, the older
persons will have to adapt themselves.
The trend unambiguously goes to an integrated behaviour, which synchronically goes with the
unity of all life. By the more complex receptiveness, the “experience at the same time” the course of
time also changes. By the increasing discontinuation of the linearity the moment increases
significance.
The moment is everything what really exists. It is a spontaneous creation. Love and mercy
exist only at present. What you think and feel, you experience at present. If you can let go fear,
fury and anxiety at present, they play no more role in the future. Only at the moment is the place
of fullness, of maturation and liveliness. Only at present the time offers us all wealth. The gate of
the enlightenment always is at the moment.
Our present space / time structure changes. We will live in the simultaneousness. Former lives
will be recognized as a partial aspect of our soul. The access to other realities is the spiritual
enlightenment!
 Interesting in this connection appears that the environmental changes promote the thinking in
“now” very strongly. Nobody will think in a very difficult or just life-threatening situation about
the last vacation or of a situation in the professional life.
„Would children of star people see their parents dressed up as snowy people,
they would recognize this with the help of their radiation, nevertheless.
These star people become at the latest in 2005 (n.: Has been delayed like many other
visions and channelings and have shifted to 2008.) leave this planet.” (channeling; 97 06 02)
The consciousness of the children of star people will be already very soon progressed so far that
they will recognize the aura of people. The star people will be the first that ascend and , besides, also
leave the earth.
Some of these star people will return again to earth after the end of their incarnation as an
Ascended Master and will be not any longer subjected to the circulation of death, birth and karma.
They will show and exemplify the remained persons how wonderfully life after the ascension is.
They will appear teaching and working wonders to smash the existing religious structures of the
incredulous people and to assist the people in their transmutability. This is, in the end, the purpose
why star people came on earth. They will materialize or dematerialize their immortal body by request,
beam themselves from one place to another, spontaneously create things out of the ethereal substance,
heal and act many wonderful things. Quite simply excite attention to interest the people in the spiritual
way and thereby to help them to ascend.
I get on another consciousness level. I know that I do not live for the other
people any more. Then informs me with a voice, that I in June (n.: or July - I has
not exactly understood it) the earth will leave. In September I will return again.
I will be a “half-light”. I am immediately is aware that half-ethereally is meant. I
will return as an ascended master to support the people on their difficult way.
(vision; 01 04 09)
On the 23rd July 01 I got in a mystic experience the confirmation that I will have fulfilled my
lifework in this incarnation about approx. two to three months after the publication of the book and I
may leave the earth. Again approx. two or three months later I will return to earth, half-ethereal and as
an adult.
(N.: I love my future wife, my mother and also my dog from the bottom of my soul. On the
other side every soul searches the way to the light, the way back in his homeland. That’s what we
live for. And this homeland is the spring of the creation. With the ascension one gets closer to his
spring. Hence, my resignation is accompanied by a laughing eye as well as a crying one.
Regardless of that immediately after my return I will seek for the nearness of loved ones.
I meet my mother in a dream. I know that I will finish today my incarnation
around 20.47 h. I take the hand of my mother and walk with her a piece of the way.
Because I know that she will be sad about the communication of my abandonment of
the earth, I formulate in thoughts the sentences.
After short hesitation I tell her about it. I still add that I would come again in
approx. 3-4 months and will then immediately visit her. She replies
s that it is not sure that she would still live. I assure her that she still lives and
takes her affectionately in my arms. (vision; 03 09 02)
I stand together with friends. One explains with determined voice and clenched
fist: “I have decided to survive the coming environmental changes. I will be in the
middle of the events and nothing will stop me to experience all events.” Then
another means, he prefers to die possibly before the beginning of the changes
because disasters, escape, war and famines are nothing for him. As a result I laugh
and mean: “I must have once again everything. I leave first and, however, come
again to be also in the middle of events. I will go about four to eight weeks after
the book publication and three months later I come again, as an adult.“
(vision; 04 05 11)
More than three years after the first channeling with regard to the ending of my current
incarnation I got the information again. With a small change: My incarnation will be finished one
to two months after the book publication and not from two to three months later.
 (N.: In a channeling on the 24th December 04 I was informed that I still have the task to
found a functioning patchwork family in this incarnation: (N.: This is a family in which at least
one of the partners brings a child in the marriage.) Whether this channeling signifies a
lengthening of my life cycle, this will show itself.)
I am on a ship. A Russian warship directs his cannons against our ship. I try to
leave the ship, however, at the same moment a missile is fired in our direction. In
the next deliberate moment I know that I am only pure soul. I have already left my
body, however, I am in his nearness.
I see divers retrieving my former body and that of other people. The retrieved
dead bodies are spread out on the ground. Standing around people have timidity to
look at my corpse and those of the others. Where, nevertheless, I imagine that the
death is only an advancement, a restart. I look at my former body like at an article
of clothing which one has taken off. A certain relation still exists, the look of my
former body is still familiar to me very much.
Nevertheless, I feel myself as a whole. I do not lack my physical body at all.
Basically has not changed a lot. I see all events as usual. The only difference is that
the living persons cannot perceive me and I experience the dramaturgy without
emotions. Soonest comparable with a person who looks with interest at a scenery. I
recognize the world as a play in which the actors forget that it is only a play.
(experience; 01 08 12)
It was a mercy to experience the astral world and that I could take the perception consciously into
the third dimension.
I see the late pope Johannes Paul II and notice that he could do no step without
being supervised by the Vatican Secret Service. Even his rooms have been bugged.
Stage change to the momentary situation of the Vatican: The Vatican Secret Service
call the shots. Basically nothing happens what is not for their pleasure.
They catch not only every word in Vatican, they are also active outside the
Vatican - when they want information or a potential danger insists that somebody
could axe their plans. (vision; 06 10 15)
It becomes the age of the perceiving, not of the thinker. “Here and Now” is important. The
past cannot be lived again and the future one does not know yet, consequently the concentration
on the present is the right way. That what stops us too often from developing in life, unprocessed
past, becomes less important, and becomes insignificant. What we think at the moment and act
wins in value, it comes to a straighter relation to the consequences. The time turns faster and
faster, hence, we also see the results of our action the more quick. The feedback to sedated
actions happens more promptly and lets us experience our actions much more deliberately.
Created karma is balanced at the moment by the results.
Like in the music, in the acoustics, faster swinging signifies higher swinging. A higher
oscillation of the consciousness is to be put on a level of a higher consciousness. A better
recognizing of the coherencies, more knowledge, more harmony, balance and blessedness.
The higher the oscillation is, the more penetrable becomes the access to other levels of being. This
will lead in future to the fact that more and more people will have visions and contact with spiritual
beings.
Together with my friend Ernest I meet physically for a long time late sprit beings. I
inform my friend how I feel their spiritual maturity on grounds of their energy field.
(vision; 97 03 27)
It will come to a more complicated percipience of different levels of being. The dimensions
increase for us. They will not exist for us any more only apart and isolated side by side. We will find
out other dimensions of the creation. As soon as the people understand the oneness with the creation,
they will recognize worlds beyond the physical ones. We become deliberate multidimensional beings.
This signifies, in principle, nothing else, as that we will be aware of our existence in several oscillation
levels at the same time.
The perception organs for higher oscillation are our feelings. Maybe you also know the feeling to
be not aloe in a room although nobody is physically present. This is a perception which goes above
your own oscillation. Our spirit is no restricted being which can express itself only in one dimension
or within one time system. We are huge multidimensional beings. Your spirit exists of many souls,
who are at the same time on several planets are incarnated. In rare cases even at the same time on the
same planet.
Only a small part of your spirit is in your body, however, this small part thinks, he is the whole. In
full size you will be able to recognize yourself when you also recognize God in your inside in full size.
Our whole solar system is always in a process of expansion or contraction. Life is movement.
The universe reflects if it contracts and expands, the breath of the creator. The closer you are to
the spring, the faster and more intensely you also feel the creative strength. Your own creative
strength, as a part of God.
At the moment it accelerates because our solar system retrogresses just to the central sun. The
rotation of the earth turns again to God. Consequently the law of cause and effect also
accelerates. The feedback to the creator of all our thoughts, emotions and actions, occurs faster.
Our consciousness structures already spread out, they change very positively.
Little by little we use more and more our cerebral capacity. Still the development runs step by
step, however, the consciousness explosion still come up to us. The influence of the landing
extraterrestrial, the restructuring of the DNA strands, the energy streaming to us but also the
achievement of the critical mass will be the main factors for our volatile development.
With our increased consciousness we will understand even more. Life becomes nicer with
every day and greater.
Today I already note that the consciousness of many people rises and you, reader of my book,
have also already jumped up on the train in the direction of the “coming paradise”. If you exactly
observe yourself, you will notice that maybe already something has shifted in your thinking,
action and in the main focuses of interest. And this, although you maybe already 30 years, 40
years or are older, where, nevertheless, the personality development from the point of customary
scientific view is already finished and one hardly changes any more.
The fitness wave of the 80s was a herald for the wave of the late 90th and the early 00s: The
fitness wave of spirit. Ever fitter the spirit the more he recognizes the omnipresence of God -
that God is in every person and that with a raised consciousness level new possibilities of
development will be open which maybe many dream about but not count on it.

13. The Golden Time

The time after the global changes
“At the time when nobody expects anything from somebody, we have realized the
paradise.” (channeling; 97 06 23)
Only when we get rid of our wishes and expectations, the Golden Age will be reached. Worry
and fury emanate always from unfulfilled wishes and images. “To need nothing” signifies big
freedom. One does not need to have fear any longer to lose something or not to be happy without
a certain thing.
In principle it is wrong to describe here the incredibly beautiful coming times, because it is
more important to care about “the NOW”, “the TODAY” and to find the right setting for the
quite beginning big circulations. Nevertheless, maybe it makes sense to give a forecast, because
the process of the change has already begun. For many it will maybe be also lighter to
understand the coming difficult times not only better, but also to cope with. Aware of that, e.g.,
the destruction of my house serves a global good thing namely the cleaning of the earth and an
increase of the consciousness of the people, I experience the awful event definitive less
unpleasantly. Maybe I can be even glad in this, isolation looked upon, awful moment about the
next nice, peaceful time.
If the whole population of the planet has done the consciousness jump, this will signify the
end of war, hatred, eagerness for power, nationalism, racism, death and illness. Peace and
harmony are the catchwords of the next time. Life in any form (persons, animals, plants, nature),
will be respected again. The people become happy, contented and live harmoniously in small
groups in nature. We will found a civilisation which not even roughly will be comparable with
our today's ones. On grounds of the new social situation the people will be ridded of all their
worries. The new social structure will not know political borders. There will be no military, no
police and no securities. Every person will dispose of a house, a flat or lodging for which he has
nothing to pay. Energy is made available for free. There will be no working obligation. However,
the people will help themselves mutually with the preservation of the houses, the garden, with
the harvest or in public buildings. The essential difference compared to today consists in the fact
that the people will do it not as an answer to a call of duty but out of conviction and joy of
creative work to make visible their creative potential. There will also be no more property in
houses but the right of use with the obligation to cultivate, maintain and to improve the left
object. Nevertheless, everybody can feel as an owner.
The public will be taught of the coming even nicer times and the personal perspectives arising
from it. The spiritual dimensions - already today slowly spreading out over the earth - will
become intensive in such a way that of the hearts of all people will glow in love. Humans will
recognize their true value and which way they have to go. All people will get along with each
other. The language of love unites and everybody understands this. A limitless, creative
development is open for the people, without appreciable complications. Love and forgiveness
form everyday life. More and more love will originate from this positive energy. Similar attracts
similar. If all people have only love in their hearts, the spiritual evolution will happen. Every
person will carry Christ's light, everybody will emit mercy and love and live it. You will see
things for the first time, new dimensions, and inconceivable rooms. It is worthwhile to be here.
To find it out. You will be able to see other dimensions and lights, which you have not perceived
before.
The people will have a half-ethereal body and communicate with the spirit. The person is
thereby connected to the curative energy of the universe and will be able to cure his illnesses
spiritually. That is not that all of a sudden all illnesses will have disappeared, however, our self
healing forces will be more and more brought out. By juvenescence and expansion of the cellular
life we will be able to extend the life span of the cell body. Steered by the own will, by the own
consciousness. The body will not be so thick any more and destroy himself. He generates himself
and is complementary. Illness and death will belong therefore to the past, only health and well-
being will exist. Nevertheless, hospitals do not become quite obsolete, because for possible
accidents still doctors are needed.
The death hormones will have disappeared. The soul will not have to say goodbye any more
to her body and will be able to maintain him, in the form like the concerning person wishes.
Therefore it is not necessary any longer to obtain the change on the next consciousness step by
death and rebirth. We will be able to change to our next incarnation under retention of our
present biological body, by mutation of our body and integration of all consciousness aspects of
our soul. The transfigured, half-ethereal God-man will be born with the death of the earthly
human. We will be surrounded by a strong, clear aura which protects us like a wall
Already today the size of the pea-sized pineal gland and the pituitary gland successive
develop to the size of a tree nut. Some of you will maybe have felt already more often a violent,
piercing pain in the vertex area. The reason for it is this mutation process. If this process of
development is concluded the ageing and the death process will be stopped. Already today one
can see that many people start to look younger and younger, facial folds disappear in a natural
way and white hair quite natural turns to the original colour.
Every person will exactly know who he is and what is his task here on earth. Psychiatrists and
psychologists will not be required any more. The teaching material in the schools will quite
change. Everybody will be informed of the immortality of the spirit and find out the cosmic laws.
Questions about the life, the spirit and the soul will be unnecessary because everybody will
know.
In the new age we will be able to use the full capacity of our brain again. Abilities we had in
former times as for example clairvoyance, bright hearing, telepathy, telekinesis or teleportation
will be ordinary. We will be able to receive a lot of information on spiritual, telepathic way,
which will be of advantageous for us. Partly from the spiritual world and partly from the
extraterrestrial who will keep in touch with us telepathically. This is the evolution of the higher
self.
I see a small figure. She looks like a statue, which is covered with old cloths. I go to
her, suddenly she falls on the ground and starts to cry. My mother asks me what this is.
I go to the sheets, uncover them and a quite small child, a newborn child comes to light.
Instinctively I know that it is a girl. I tell my mother that the child is created by me, by
my consciousness, by my thoughts. (vision; 97 01 06)
In a room lie young mothers with their newborn children. Two babies, the beds
are side by side, communicate telepathic with each other. They are completely
aware of their new incarnation. (vision; 03 08 11)
To my surprise I can manage to levitate a rubber. Immediately I run to friends to
show them my “trick”. And really: The rubber rises on one side. I doubt about it - the
rubber falls back on the table. I brace myself and say “na komm” (in Viennese colloquial
language it means, “come on”) and hold my hand above the rubber. The rubber rises
again on one edge and, in the end, follows my hand in a distance of approx. 10
centimetres. My hand is approx. 1 metre above the tabletop. (vision; 01 02 04)
I read a book. On my arm there sit a few flies. It tickles a little bit and I feel
disturbed a little. I transmit to the flies telepathically that they should please sit
down on the trousers, because there it would not disturb me. The flies understand
me immediately and sit down on my trousers. (vision; 96 12 16)
I enter a room in which also a dog is. The dog accosts me and is glad that him,
finally, somebody understands. The dog owner has been completely surprised about
it and says that only a saint also understood his dog several years before. This
saint, however, has already returned again into the spiritual world.
(vision; 07 06 05)
By means of these visions one sees that the new age will open really unexpected new
possibilities and perspectives. Nearly everything will be possible. Our consciousness will be
lifted up to unbelievable heights. The new age will open unexpected new possibilities and
perspectives. Nearly everything will be possible. Children will be created by mental power,
communication with animals will be possible and levitation of objects by strength of thought.

The people will move together by spiritual correspondence. Spacious distances will play no
more role. The higher mind will open because new thoughts will penetrate. Feelings and thoughts
will not able to be hidden any more. Nobody can deceive himself or others any longer. Every
person will recognize himself. All this are signs of the frequency rise.
The former thoughts which have been existential fear, fear and hatred are substituted with
higher frequency of thought, with brilliant. Brilliantly in terms of “to realize unknown”. The
raised state of consciousness will give us indescribably nice dimensions insight. By the learning
to communicate with the non-physical many new areas will open.
I fly in a spaceship through the universe. Apparently we race towards stars
without being really in their nearness. An extraterrestrial explains to us that the
impression of a collision is only ostensible. If we were really briefly before a
collision with a celestial body so this would shine on grounds of his nearness
brightly and would be much bigger. The spaceship itself is several hundred metres
long and has at least 10 floors.
After the return to the earth I listen with my friend Ernest Kitzberger to a talk
of our cosmic brothers in which the navigation technology is explained and also is
illustrated to us also theoretically like one can stop at really every point in the
universe. One can point-exactly manoeuvre and the flight paths are always straight,
although in every angle possibly. (vision; 99 03 03)
The solar energy will be a quite normal, everyday form of energy. Nevertheless, we will also
be able to be benefit from other clean, human, ecologically friendly, even today not investigated
energy. Most new forms of energy and the necessary technical knowledge will be transmitted to
us by supporting extraterrestrial. We will travel to other planets by spaceships.
We will be able to change the matter only at a later time. Only, when all people do not only accept
the peace but live him really, out from the depth of their heart. If we are progressed so far we will
create from consciousness houses, vehicles and all this what we need for the preservation of our
civilisation. The paradise on earth will come true.
During the phase of the cataclysms the volcanoes vomited lava and much new rock originated
on which the plants sprout. By earthquakes old land sank and new, fertile land originated. No
poison materials endanger the growth and the indulgence of plants any longer. The ground is
productive and rich in nutritive substances as never before. Many new plants grow, the woods
became green and the meadows juicy. Life has expanded in his variety. Animals are peaceful and
live in harmony with the people who enjoy light-hearted the nature.
Some people will see for the first time in their life a crystal-clear deep blue sky, can inhale a
healthy air rich in oxygen and feel the warming rays of the sun pleasantly on their skin not
concealed by smog. Afterwards they can have a bath without infection danger in a lake or drink
from a river.
In the seas fauna and flora will be in a harmonious balance, the air will be crystal clear and
transparent. Finally, the earth can breathe again properly, the air is clean, the seas pure.
The people will find out their divine destiny and live it. This ecstatic feeling of happiness is
that state which the people call with pleasure ”heaven” and this will occur on the earth. The
people will recognize the true nature of their divine light. They will recognize that they are not
the restricted material beings, they believed to be, but a holy expression of a divine energy.
The earthly humanity will develop step by step to a cosmic humanity. A main reason for it is
the landing of many extraterrestrial on the earth. They will bring us full of love light, wisdom
and knowledge. These peaceful, sophisticated cosmic neighbours will communicate with us; they
will be a great support for us. These peaceful, sophisticated cosmic neighbours will communicate
with us, be a big prop to us. They will show us how we can rule lawful and peacefully and
support us to form our everyday life lighter and more happily. They will coach us to use our
retrieved cerebral capacity fully and teach us among other things telepathy, teleportation and
telekinesis.

14. Practical steps

A significant developing jump soon approaches and we have decided to take part. However, in
parallel with this evolution the life will submit us to heavy check. By the changes, which already
come up increasingly to us, we will soon experience very difficult times. Each of us can already
see the impressive heralds of this time: Weather extremes already stamp the reporting of the
mass media. “Flood of the century”, “the hottest May for 100 years”, “The strongest cyclone for
25 years in India”, “the coldest November in west Russia since human memory”, “the biggest
dryness of this century”, “disasters in almost all regions of the earth”, “century earthquakes” etc.
are the headlines.
The events rush things and the first climax of the changes stands briefly before us. Nearly
every area of the world will be concerned by the changes. I warn about the coming changes,
which will happen definitely. To you any more a lot of time you on the coming events does not
remain to prepare and to help other in it.
How can I optimally deal with the coming events?
It will absolutely make no sense to build “secure houses” because the forces of nature are
always stronger. The Japanese with their “earthquake-proof” highways already had to notice this
in Kobe. Quickly to make still a lot of money and to hoard makes no sense too. All material
values, which we know, will be taken from us. They will be destroyed, so that we can reflect
again on ourselves.
This is also the key for our precautions, which we already can take now and have to do, to be
able to survive the coming months and maybe even years:
 The key to survive we are ourselves. We must reflect on ourselves. We must prepare
internally!
Trust your internal voice. Trust that what you feel intuitively. It will say you the truth. That
one will be escorted by intuitive recognizing who loves all life. The intuition is the way. Connect
the male aspect, the logic, with the female aspect, the feeling. If you have learnt to hear on your
internal voice, you will know instinctively at which place you are secure. You will be warned
daily anew and are escorted to safe places. Accidents can be avoided, so to speak, by you, while
you change on time the track or turn. In principle, everybody can get this contact with his
internal voice, only that one not, who transfer responsibility to others. The society, media or the
neighbour will not be able to say to you where and when danger lurks, which area is completely
anew ordered during the next days by earth circulations.
It is up to you to decide which authority you believe. Your own internal voice or the opinion
of the society.
Each of us, who has learnt to look inwards, will be guided by dreams, know intuitively or
inspirational or feel what is to be done in the respective situations to save his life.
The more you are open to the spiritual life, the more non-verbal messages you will receive.
One calls this also God's attachment. You will simply know certain things or quite easily, you
can grasp them. This kind of knowledge will navigate you through the stormy times.
However, the inwardly orientation will already help you also today in the usual everyday life.
The only possibility to survive in so difficult and agitated life phases will be to remain quiet
and to hear inwards. This internal voice will lead you through the dangers. Hear on your heart, it
will be a good counsellor to you in the time, which comes. The voice of our heart is in us. Only
there we will recognize the truth.
It may be maybe difficult for some of you to go the new way, to trust the way of your
intuition, to look inwards. Personal changes are experienced by many people as disagreeable. For
many people stability is worthwhile. The human consciousness is often crazy to idealize the
concept of the continuance. Besides, life is a change. Nevertheless, if one is contented and knows
by his internal voice what is right, new situations are not able to activate insecurity and
uneasiness.
Who is, however, only in search for the internal voice, for that one it can become hard to
force himself to go the way of the renewal. Nevertheless, the way will give to everybody the
reward, which searches your soul. You will be helped during the coming difficult times. Learn to
trust your feelings!
“The ability to look inwards, defines the measure of restrictions!”
(channeling; 97 12 08)
The more I am able is to look inwards, the freer I am, because I am not guided any more by
education and social values. Then I stand really in direct connection with the divine values, with
the only truth.
One should set the spiritual goals by the time in such a way, as if they were as real as “I want
and will now open this door.”
One should strengthen his internal view, find out what is his real way, and which steps are
necessary in addition. One should formulate all his purposes then clearly.
The core of our soul is our spiritual self. Inside of our soul, we look like God. It is the pure
consciousness, a reflectance of God. It is a living expression of the spirit of the source. It is a divine
ray of pure energy, pure light. We are an energy supplied with divinity. The way there is implemented
in every consciousness. Our higher self holds us also on the right way and corrects us every now and
then.
It helps, teaches and leads us. It strives for our highest welfare. If we can get in touch with God in
ourselves, we get new ideas for our physical and spiritual growth. There are no more restrictions. By
contact with your higher self – with your internal leader, you are not alone any more. Decisions are not
searched any more on basis of logical or reasonable arguments - one consults a higher authority.
If one wants to do himself of some property, is the best and easiest, to ask his higher self for
spiritual healing, understanding and knowledge.
 The life-style to look inwards one also can call a form of meditation. Meditation and prayer
are the most effective methods for us to overcome the coming times. Our growth and our survival
are thereby made possible.
In the prayer and in the meditation we will develop the abilities best which are necessary to
survive. Meditation and prayer is the turning to the highest source. Meditation is a state of
communication. Basically meditation is a prayer - where one listens instead of speaking.
At the beginning of the practice there stands always exhaling, not inhaling. One must always
give the existing to receive the non-existing. By willful exhaling, you give what is inside you and
makes yourself empty. By willful inhaling, you receive. Who thinks first to have to take,
transfers the setting of his on possession and existence concentrated ego on the efforts of serving.
Where the point is the being, one must give everything to create space for the divine. The
emptiness brings fullness about.
Meditation is an actual way to be informed and to collect strength. Purpose is to experience
the creator directly. Meditation lets us perceive our life from a higher point of view. We receive
higher guidance by it. It is the ideal preparation for our rise. New solutions and opportunities will
open. The solutions for problems come through by pictures, flashes of thought, by a dream or
“by chance”, a book, a friend or from somewhere, from where you do not expect it at all.
Meditation is the inflow of all good, the divine in us. In the meditation, one feels more and
more linked with other dimensions. Meditation the best way to change your emotional, mental,
physical and spiritual body. Your internal programming is solved and you can find out the reality
with all her miracles directly. If you addict yourself to the internal, the life flows lighter and
much softer and you are led to the right situations. You learn more and better to do only what is
good for you and your well being.
The external senses must be compensated by the application of the internal senses, but we
experience only one partial existence.
The internal dimensions of the human are a lot bigger than the external ones. We perceive
only one small detail of the spectrum of our existence. If one asks when meditating for spiritual
help, it will be enforced a hundred times.
The tone of the divine being always sounds. It calls into question whether you already swing
in such a way that the divine finds resonance in you. The opportunity to do the experience is
there at every moment. There is no moment in life in which the ray of the divine being could not
hit you. Meditation is the ideal “training method” - the basis to be a resonance body for divine
truth.
(N.: I myself meditated daily several hours approx. 8 weeks long, until for the first time a
being appeared to me before my 3-rd eye, took my head affectionately between his hands and
meant: “Continue in such a way, you are on the right way.”) If we open and ask for help, there
are no more borders. You will find with meditating, the inside silence, the unequivocal proof of
the existence of God!
The prayer is the part in which we speak and ask. From our thinking, thoughts and words
arise. It poses the question, why we do not pray much more often, because to pray causes only of
property. We grow in spirit, grow spiritually and ours self is changed positively. Our life gets a
higher quality. The prayer has an immense strength. These are positive streams of thought, which
spread out in the whole universe. By our thinking and feeling, we can change our life.
If one prays for the welfare of the planet, one prays at the same time for himself. To pray
belongs to the spiritual processes just as meditation and to calm down the thoughts. We win in
physical, emotional, mental and in the transcendental area. Native talents are brought to light, the
extrasensory perception increases, one becomes more deliberate and creative. The reality
changes.
The change begins always internally first. One feels different, and then appear the changes
appear in the relations with others and, in the end, the positive mentality spreads over the whole
world. Make clear what you really want. Ask the non-physical area, ask your higher self for
support and visualize the desired result. Imagination is the essence of manifestation.
Wishes are like orders in a kitchen: The greater the order, the longer it lasts, until the desired
result is delivered. Who asks to be prepared for the coming events, will do the right decisions.
 The results of the prayer you do not always see immediately, because it needs some time,
until the external correspondence with the internal attitude happens. Every situation in the life
proves sense and is a quite special learning task for us. The more difficultly the situations are,
the greater the learning tasks and the possibilities to develop spiritually. There are no obstacles:
There are only opportunities! Spiritual lessons are those, which change us internally. We learn
from every event, so terribly the event may also look like.
Try to become quiet in situations whose sense you do not recognize, because without this
silence you will not be able to hear the advice! Contemplate about and pay attention to the
pictures, words or thoughts that appear in you. This information is already a part of the spiritual
rise. Try to see the subjects from a bigger point, very freely from emotions! Do not be affected
emotionally by the environmental changes!
Use more than your five senses! Leave the logical mind aside; follow also your feeling, your
intuition!
“The infinity is never farther away as our internal hearing!”
(channeling; 98 04 17)
Each of us should try to live in the present. Only who lives in the “now”, can exercise the
entire control of his life. This behaviour pattern will help you during the coming changes. You
will be able to leave a lot easier and quicker a dangerous place if you do not mourn left behind
personal values or maybe judge it necessarily to search for the photos of the last vacation.
Split seconds can decide in the coming weeks and months on life and death. One cannot live
the past again and the tomorrow's day is not there yet. Do not live in the “tomorrow” and not in
“yesterday”. Live now! Live every day in such a way as if it was your last, because can live only
the moment.
Also in the everlasting life every moment is lived after the other. Forget the past, which still
makes problems to you today! First always there is the thought, the experiences are only
secondary! Look at them, learns from it, and then, however, forget them.
If you want to be spiritual, you cannot get the break of the way in yourself. Consciousness is
the basis for it. The more spiritually we live, the easier it is. If we speak of hard and difficult life,
we are not on the right path of life. The sky is a state of consciousness. If we go the spiritual
way, we can realise the sky in ourselves.
My spiritual mother meets me in a dream and informs me that more than half of
the world population will die during the next years. (N.: In January 05, I got in a vision
the information that only approx. 1/3 of the humanity will survive the changes coming now - see
chapter 8.) I answer to her: “If you say this, I believe it.” (vision; 98 11 18)
In view of other prophecies, which speak of the end of the world this vision is a joyful
message. This news appears to me ideally to make clear the seriousness of the situation. You
should prepare individually for political, economic and geologic changes. Panic and end time
mood are not right, farsighted action, however, an unconditional must.
No matter there is any true death, only change, renewal. The death is no door that closes – it
opens. The life is endless and the death is without reality, except in relation on an external
appearance. The death is a freeing of the spirit from his body and only for the surviving relatives
because of self-pity often a drama. The true death of the person is the selfishness, and their mind
is the arrogance. This shows, above all, in the striving for honour, respect, power and money.
My spiritual mother meets me in the dream and informs me that more than half
of the world population dies during the next years. (N.: In January 05 I got in a
vision the information that only approx. just 1/3 of the humanity will survive the
changes coming now - see chapter 8.) I answer to her: „If you say this, I believe it."
(vision; 98 11 18)
In view of other prophecies, which speak of the end of the world this vision is a glad message.
This news appears to me ideally to make clear the seriousness of the situation. You should
prepare individually for political, economic and geologic changes. Panic and apocalyptic
sentiment are not right, farsighted action, however, an unconditional must.
I meet the late pope Johannes Paul II at the soul level. We are glad to see each
other again. “The people take the death a lot too seriously and dramatically where,
nevertheless, the death belongs to the life and also is live, because the soul is
immortal“, I say.
Johannes Paul II answers that for the surviving dependents grief is entitled,
however, it is, in principle, nothing else, than a separation for some time.
I add that the loss of a partner by deliberately separation here in the 3-rd
dimension is a lot more painful separation because one separates in such a case mostly
really for a longer time. (vision; 05 05 18)
A very dangerous situation makes it apparently impossible to me to escape from this
living. The impossible happens and I can flee and survive. While I flee, I see all at once
the death situations of many of my past incarnations.
I die a natural death in my bed, then I see me in a group and I am endangered mostly,
but all friends die and only I survive. Then I am in a situation where I die, although I
was, nevertheless, at a “secure” place and others were even more endangered. The
others mainly survive.
I realize that the death is only an illusion just like the existence in the 3-rd
dimension; the person, however, cannot remember any more that everything is an
illusion. However I recognize the single incarnation and the phase between birth and
death, as a necessity and that the ego of each of us rightly so strives to survive. We all
wanted these incarnations and have consciously chosen them. I recognize every single
life as a semester of a graduation, where a balance is drawn.
You get the fair mark for this segment. As soon as you have reflected upon it and
have learnt your lessons from it, the next semester begins. If your graduation was
positive, you get new teaching material, if you failed, the same or similar tasks wait for
you. A quite natural circulation, far from something awful. Naturally, normally, logically
and inevitably.
Stage change: The 3 big warning quakes have already happened. In the second, I
know that the 14-minute quake will immediately begin. I leave very quickly a football
stadium crowded with many people and go to a place on which I am not put out to the
danger of falling off wall parts.
Suddenly I am aware of the sense and purpose of our existence and that anyhow the
higher self of every human decides about life and death.
My “seeking shelter” seems to me so narrow-minded and ridiculous that I
immediately run back into the stadium in which just a match takes place. I start to
warn the people and beg them to leave the stadium as soon as possible. Directly I put
my own life into the service of many unknown people, conscious, that my survival chances
thereby sink rapidly. (vision; 05 01 16)
Subject illusion: At the fact that you do not feel natural-wise fine in the present “duality” you
notice best that this is not your natural state. This is one of the reasons that spiritual apprenticeships
say that this “reality” is not real, but an illusion. However, I must contradict that: The world in which
the human lives is the world of the human.
This “false world” is our training field to perceive the being, because everything what surrounds us,
we perceive in relation to what we are. You are happiest if you feel merged with “All This Is”. You
will not too often be able to reach this state, however, it convey moments of absolute peace for you.
This is also the reason, why we nothing await eagerly than to return to the source.
In the next time, the purpose will be to survive. Survival is also a synonym for “to satisfy
basic human needs”. Primarily, food, drinking water and dwelling are count among. What makes
more sense than to provide by oneself? The internal preparation, coupled with the exterior
preparation, is the ideal combination to master the months or even years of the change optimally.
To be prepared internally does not only mean to be prepared and to rest in ones inner centre
when massive changes occur but also to think “rich”. On this subject, I got an interesting
channeling:
“Saving is in the rarest cases an advantage. It prevents measures. It pauses in the
concept of the thinking of lack. “(channeling; 03 11 02)
 The more you believe in the fullness, the stronger and more clearly, this will manifest itself in your
life.
The key to the true source of fullness is to live in the certainty that you always have enough from
everything. The knowledge that the earth is the fullness and you are always supplied. You will
possibly accumulate no wealth.
However, this abundance would push you down like a “weight” and stop you from climbing up
into higher consciousness levels. Unfortunately, many people are conditioned to think that we must
make provide for an uncertain future.
The more you believe, however, sincerely in the fullness AT PRESENT, the stronger and
more clearly this will also manifest itself in your life.
“Use your whole money for the purchase of immovable’s.” (channeling; 97 07 19)
Houses in popular residential areas, e.g., cities, are not suitable because there is not enough
amount of space for sufficient cultivation of food and heating and cooking mostly are only
possible with district heating and/or electric stream.
A breakdown of the electricity for any length of time, e.g., by earthquake, these areas are
strongest disadvantaged. As well as wars over and over again show, life in the country is to be
preferred in crisis periods definitely. Now maybe you mean my suggestion is good, however, not
financeable. A house in a remote area, far away from culture, tourism areas and leisure
possibilities, nevertheless, you will already get at a price of a medium-sized vehicle.
Pension precaution, state loans, construction savings contracts, life insurances, unit trusts, a bulging
full bank account and shareholdings will absolutely not help you. Now it is up to you to order the
priorities for the coming months and years anew.
“Every now and then it will be more advantageous to buy an estate with an old or
dilapidated house, to tear down this and to build a new energy savings house.”
(channeling; 05 09 18)
In this channeling a lot of information is included: Obvious still a little bit time remains after the
landing of the extraterrestrial to put up a pre-fabricated house. The all destroying quakes do not follow
immediately.
I am in a house with high walls. Near the walls stand massive pieces of furniture and
there are also heavy shelves installed aloft. Suddenly I think about the earthquakes and
I am sure not to survive in the rooms. However, at the same time I know that I will be
warned on time and that I can spend the time immediately before the earthquakes on an
extensive meadow without being put out to the danger of falling down masts or falling
down wall parts. (vision; 06 08 09)
Because of the warning earthquakes, you can relatively limit the exact time of the big quakes.
To pitch a tent on time and to spend the night in it, perhaps a few nights, can save your life.
I am on the run, hand in hand with a small child. We have only little time to pack the
scantiest into a plastic bag. In the hectic rush, I find neither a warming pullover nor
comfortable, tough footwear. (vision; 98 07 04)
The hostile troops get closer. I try to bring distance between the front line and
me. In four big plastic bags, I carry the most necessary things. Carrying the bags is
laborious and strenuous. I sort out a few things and can reduce my luggage to two
bags. (vision; 99 07 26)
Many of us will have to leave quickly a place during the coming months. Cause of situations,
which arise during the war or for reasons, which lie in changes of the environment (flood,
earthquakes, fires etc.). Large areas will become uninhabitable overnight. Hence, it is very
suitable and recommendable to have a small ready packed backpack at hand, which contains
things of vital importance. There belong to a sleeping bag, perhaps a small tent, rain protection,
reserve clothes, possible drugs, knife and fork, a full water bottle and a few canned food tins. To
do urgently necessary doctor's visits on time, seems also advisable. To do well-considered
purchases on time can avoid many incommodities during the coming months.
A great deal of snow was fallen. I try to start a car; however, it does not work. I
go back into the house. It is very, very cold. The heating fan does not warm enough
the room and I regret that I have no open chimney to be able to burn wooden logs.
(vision; 04 09 11)
Tired and hungry I reach after a 30-km-long march a forest. This appears suitably to
me to hide. I note that the places protected against rain are already taken by other
fled people. I become aware of the fact again that I have neglected to buy a tent on
time. (vision; 99 04 11)
Both big earthquakes already happened. With the help of a found role of tin, foil
paper and a piece of cloth I improvise and make “shoes”, while I wrap this around my
feet. Thus, I am protected against the coldness. (Vision; 07 01 25)
I show friends round in my house and in the end, I show them in the cellar a
copious supply of basic food. They are delighted about the fact that I give them
potatoes and other basic food, because they have neglected a storage.
(vision; 05 10 14)
Well-considered purchases on time can avoid many incommodities during the coming months
I see the place name sign of Pressbaum in Lower Austria. A voice speaks to me:
“If you want to remain close to Vienna, Pressbaum is the most secure place in the
closer proximity of Vienna.” (vision; 97 07 13)
I would like to underline that this information is only valid under the aspect of environmental
influences. Under the additional aspect of the coming war I can only urgently advise you also to
avoid this area, just as Vienna. Vienna is that city in Austria which will be strongest concerned
by the coming up events! Nevertheless, who reads this book carefully will be able to recognize
less threatened areas.
“To look after a small child, to grow food, to be able to help oneself mutually, are
small apartment-sharing communities the best way.” (channeling; 97 06 16)
The life form of the future is living together in small apartment-sharing communities. Very
important in the time of the change will be the location where one is. Prepare physically by
moving to a place, which seems to you surer! Ideally would be to found a community in the
country (food cultivation possible, but also less at risk in case of earthquakes) with people who
like each other.
By the changed environmental conditions for many people, more and more it will become
clear that all people are connected with each other. Consequently, we will also master the new
situation best of al together. With the help of affectionate, mutual help, we can optimally master
the changed environmental conditions. One will be a teacher of the other and vice versa.
The foundation of such a community is absolutely the ideal preparation for the coming time of
the strong changes.
To help each other and to love is the best way is to reach a higher consciousness. In the coming
time group action is necessary!
The groups become more and more important and belong to the new age, because they bring
together different understanding levels. This tendency to the group also expresses better our role as a
co creator - in reality, there is only one being and we are a part of it. The motto is: „Together we create
it.“ and not: “I personally will ascend.” To be integrated into a group is a purpose, which literally each
of us tries to realize. Our soul is not individual, it is no unique piece, and it is a part of a group
expression. Their task is to express an aspect of the group. However, in this expression she is not
individual. She is unique within the group, but not individually!
Life is wonderful and full of joy. Look upon it as an opportunity to grow spiritually. To recognize
the expedition of our self to reach to a more comprehensive consciousness, is the most thrilling what
has ever happened to us. If you love yours self, you love the whole planet. Love your life. Love the
whole planet. Only in giving can be received if it is about values, which are steady. Realize the unity
all life.
Nevertheless, do not take the life too seriously. Every day is lost irreparably in which one has not
laughed or smiled! Humour requires joy and peace requires joy. Be friendly to your core, to yourself
and start to change the point of view from which you think. Correct by initiative affectionately the
things in your life, which cause uncomfortable feelings for you. Do always only what feels right. Live
your truth.
 Maybe it may not be the truth of another, but that does not mean that you are wrong. It also does
not mean that the others are under a misapprehension. It simply means that you honour what you feel.
Try to help others. Open your heart and admit your feelings. Give away your love and expect for it no
consideration.
Who discovers the love in himself and admits this, increases largely his oscillating frequency.
Permit yourselves all the joy, fullness and love you need. Tap your internal springs of strength, joy and
love which arise from a strong partnership to God. If you have discovered that you can find God only
in yourself and not somewhere outside, then you are led correctly. Expect miracles and they will
happen!

15. Questions to me and my answers on Internet

„Stefan, what is your point of view that Jesus is the only son of God, he has found the
Catholic Church and therefore she is the only true confession? What do you say about the Bible?
You as former father of Jesus, do you have perhaps special information about?”
„I do not have special information, because I only see a few sequences of that former life. The only
medial information of Jesus Christ concerning the subject “religion” was that for coming nearer to
God it is important to come in contact with people and not to join a confession. However, I will tell
you my point of view:
First of all: The God of the Old Testament whose ego seeks for revenge and who calls on people to
kill – this is not the God who leads me in my daily life. God is pure love and has no ego.
Now to the New Testament: One of the biggest deficits of the Bible is that the reincarnation from
all writings was deleted. According to the Catholic Church therefore there exists only one life to come
to God and this is only possible by means of the Catholic Church. She is superior to all the other
confessions and contrasts above all with them and is quite near to God because Jesus is the God's only
son and also the founder of the Catholic Church. Nevertheless, the reincarnation just belongs to the life
like the death. It is an everlasting circulation. Also both other statements are wrong: Jesus was and is
neither God's only son, nor he has founded the Catholic Church.
I know that Jesus was and is really a God's son. As well as I know, that every single of us is the son
of God. The church has denied Jesus all human qualities - only he can work wonders, he did not come
into being by a sexual act and had no sexual contacts. Therefore he must be an incarnation of God!
Jesus Christ was absolutely a prominent charismatic personality. He is an admirable person who
absolutely cured also people and did many other miraculous things.
He is presented by the church, nevertheless, as inaccessible. Therefore his true apprenticeship was
falsified, because such a representation is in awesome contradiction to that what Jesus wanted to teach
his people. He wanted to show us that we are able to be just like him and therefore by him reach
(become) God can if we as are as he. There is a gigantic difference to do miraculous and some first
level value and then to say that I also would be able to do this, or whether it is shown as an
inaccessible miracle of an inaccessible God. The second variation is that of the church propagated. The
person is held small and to this great God you can come only via the church, you alone cannot manage
it. This gives power to the church and limits from the start the possibilities of the person.
Also the Catholic Church was not founded by Jesus. Persons like you and me have founded
confessions, supported on their faith. Either based on the history of Jesus, Buddha, Krishna or
Mohammed or based on that what they believed what would have happened. Also Jesus did not come
to found a religious community. He came to the people to show: „Hello people, I am a person like you
and look all the things I can do. You are also able to do this. I am a person like you. I am the son of
God, as well as you. You can become like God, as well as I am.“ This was his life-task, this was his
teachings.
Jesus was a person like you and me, also with all human qualities. One needs only to think about
his fit of anger in the temple when he knocked flying states of stallholders and was wild. Today he
would very probably do the same, in view of the wealth of Vatican and the 1 billion people that suffer
or die of hunger, Yes, I am sure of that. He also has preached at that time not in his own "church", but
went to the arms, outcasts and dying - and this free of charge. Probably he was also married and had
therefore a partner (Maria Magdalena) as it was just usual at this time. There is also nothing wrong
with it, it is quite simply the human nature. Thus an orgasm is the union with the highest source. No
time exists at such a moment, it is the pure being.
The falsification of the Bible and the teachings of Jesus by the Catholic Church is absolutely like
the falsifications of other religious communities, although I do not have the same idea there. What is
now the coming development of the confessions? Religion is the absence of experience. The senses
are closer to God than the rational consciousness. Without experience any theory will resolve.
Consequence from it: With the increasing spirituality of the people the religious communities are
condemned to the death. Everybody will know that God is in itself and dogmas and laws of religious
communities become obsolete. Only by independent thinking and action you can serve the creator.

„Stefan, you review some subjects of the Bible. From your point of view: Is the Bible valuable
or not and written by God?“
„Every book is written by humans, however, it can be divine inspired. The Bible surely is such a
book. In spite of all deficits I would like to mark that the Bible is in many sequences very valuable and
of divine wisdom. The Saint John´s Revelation for instance is the most important prophecy ever.
The Bible is not to be taken literally, but is just written in metaphors and similes – adapted to that
past time. The St. John Revelation in the New Testament was for me for years a big guessing game
and I understood only portions. The Bible is in many parts though a divine book, however, for the
today's time the Bible is hardly more adequate because the elective mode of expression suits in no
more way. Clear recognizing of the details is thereby possible only for few. The Bible is read by most
people like a history book without understanding the deeper sense of the single events. To cling only
cursorily to letters, nevertheless, is the wrong way.
This is also the reason why in the 19. Century a “New Revelation” came into being, written by
Jakob Lorber – revealed by Jesus Christ in the language of the 19. Century. The creation of Jakob
Lorber tries especially to explain many chapters of the New Testament, but also much new
information
Once Jesus called my book „Bible of the 21st century“. As an insider I know that in my book a lot
of events from the St. John´s Revelation are revealed, but much more detailed. In addition, it is larded
with many new and never revealed prophecies, however, clearly written down, so that it will hopefully
understand everybody. The whole is rounded by many spiritual truths. Two readers of my book
contacted me and told me that while reading her eyes suddenly had had the function of a zoom and the
letters would have been big 3 to 4 cm and started to shine in gold. Also the vision in my book in which
on my book cover is written as an author "God", testifies of it.
Obviously every age needs its own Bible. "Only" to be penetrated by God's mind, is not enough to
make a book valuably for every age. The reader must also understand it. Regarded in isolation the
well-known Bible overall is a very valuable book. Under the aspect of the passing on of information,
of spiritual truth and as an aim the understanding of every single reader, the manner of writing does
not suit for the today's time.
Indeed, one should still pull another point of view in the calculation: Every association has statutes.
Possibly also an advertising prospectus or a pamphlet in which these statutes are to be read up and,
perhaps, also a review on the association history is given. Many club members - in the concrete case
members of a confession - need such a prospectus as a guidance to have the feeling to move not in the
vacuous space but within a helpful structure. Who needs a flysheet (internal hold for his faith), for that
one a distorted Bible is also valuable. However, the faith alone does not change one person from the
base of his being.”
„Why should I believe in your prophecies? “
„Be always critical and examine with the heart what is announced so. The more is offended
against the own worldview or internal fears are appealed, the more you will reject my prophecies and
defame me. If I defame a prophet, I do not need then to take seriously the prophecies any more.
One will talk after the winning lottery numbers still about chance and even after 7 minutes of the
14-minute world quake still say “This is tectonic not possible at all, there has never been such a thing.”
The other will be maybe sceptical, move, however, for safety's sake from North Germany, under the
motto: “If it does not help, however, it also does not damage.”
 Again another will believe everything, however because he must the next day to the work also not
move also after the third warning quake away. (N.: As well as also in disaster areas, repeatedly many
people must be removed by force from their houses. Is it because of fear of lootings or because they do
not want to leave the only one what they have.) A prophecy one can always only believe or not. “The
proof is only the fulfilled prophecy. It is a heavy examination for the materialists. “

„Hello Steffi, for some years I try to get closer to the large secret of our existence. I have
studied the Bible; I informed me about different religions and got to know more or less
interesting spiritual humans. Overall, I got a quite good overview.
My problem at present is that I have to know enough worldviews to talk to me or to think at
any time everything nicely and suitably. I read your prophecies and find it very nice to find out
that the earth cleans itself shortly and now the hardship ruling now soon ends.
On the other hand, I believe to know that we are on our own terms we can change this world
only by our thinking and action. Indeed, we get enormous assistance from the hierarchies which
is, however, very subtle for us.
The spiritual hierarchy sends to us helping energies and light, thereby it more easily for us to
awake and to act in accordance with our heart. However, we have to do it ourselves!? At present
those are the two dominant counterparts in me. I would be very grateful for information, which
wins the bid for one of the two. Can you contribute to it?
“Hello Thomas, it is quite natural that in case of awaking interest in a topic one informs himself
and soaks up like a sponge all information he can get. Then many are overpowered of the fullness of
the information and do not know a lot at all any more. „What should I believe? “, then becomes mostly
the standard saying. The solution is quite simple: Hear on your heart and take the criterion „what feels
for me correct? Logically that one tries to categorize and arrange events then due to his experience and
knowledge treasure. This categorization gives then a certain form of security to humans. He could
identify the unknown and, hence, it is not threatening any more. Now the event belongs in the drawer
X and in the case Z will be probably opened - one believes. As you think about the past at present, so
was the past. I.e., we create the past at present, at every moment anew. Unfortunately, we are in favour
of thinking about the past much too often in the way that our ego is satisfied and we have “properly”
acted, so to speak, in the past. We form the past in thoughts in such a way that our today's behaviour
and the situation we are in, is confirmed and are felt for right. Thus you suppose, e.g., with pleasure
that I say, the earth will clean itself shortly. You like that; hence, you also accept it. It fits in your life
plan. However, what is soon? This depends again on your subjective feeling.
Is for you „soon“ tomorrow, then you are disappointed the day after tomorrow and frustrated if
perhaps it did not happen yet and you change your dogmas. Disappointment always originates through
not fulfilled expectation attitudes. Hence, it would be immensely important, to release from fixed dates
and expectations and to accept everything in such a way as it comes. However, this is not easy at all.
Now and then, I also still grope into in this trap.
Like last year when I received the communication, that the 3-rd world war goes off in October 04
because at that time this was the truth for me and I also counted on it. However, unfortunately, this
date moved. I did not change at the end of October thereby my world view or my faith sets, since I
understand the topic „time “and the changeableness of the future only too well, but I was a little bit
disappointed.
Because I know that it must come to the seen, logically I prefer it comes today than tomorrow. I
want that the day after tomorrow is here as fast as possible. Thomas, what you call opponents - the
support of the spiritual level and mastering the upcoming problems exclusively by humans - this is no
contradiction. The person must solve the problems by himself; he is responsible for it and does not
need to believe in extraterrestrial rescuers, because this will also not be.
What the spiritual hierarchy, however, do is that they give you the base, so that you can exist and
master everything. Your muscles - quite in general spoken - are done fit, so that you do not lack the
basic condition to be able to pass the check also. The streaming light and love energy supports you, so
hope you can live well with my answer. Otherwise, open another drawer - smile. - Ciao”
“In your book are also known prophecies."
 ”There exists no “authorship” or “exclusive right” on prophecies. Is something important to the
spiritual world, then many tools are used for it. I am such a tool. Besides that, I get the media
appearances and none of the many already deceased prophets, who not even roughly had so exact,
detailed and precise visions, as I did. In addition, a big number of prophecies never heard before are
included very well: There was no prophet during the last centuries who saw the landing of the aliens or
3 warning earthquakes, followed by the 14-minute and the 8-minute world quake, the flood of large
parts of Europe, the occupation of Turkey by Russia as a beginning of the big war and the death of the
Pope as a critical time. In addition, all my prophecies are described quite clearly and not interpretable,
as in cases of many other seers. Nostradamus, e.g., can always be decrypted ex post. Every year a new
author appears on the book market who assures that he would have found the key to the understanding
of Nostradamus and the guessing game continues.”

„Steffi, what do you say about the reincarnation? “

“The reincarnation belongs to the life, just like the death. It is an everlasting circulation. You begin
your incarnations first as a mineral, then as a plant, as an animal and, in the end, as a human. You must
go through, so to speak, higher and higher evolutionary states. The soul state of a human is then the
farthest developed one of the deliberate monads. The only exceptions are the dolphins and whales
whose soul quality is accurate to that of the human. They are, so to speak, humans in an animal body.
The human incarnates then as a rule repeatedly as a human.
Nevertheless, it is also possible that people incarnate again as an animal!
Hence, one should respect animals and estimate just like people. The possibility of the person to be
born again as an animal, also reflects very well that all life is equivalent and that there is basically only
one single being - and this is a God.
Everything is connected with all. No soul is more important than another is. Only differently far
developed souls exist, but that’s it. Humans, animals, plants, but also the earth herself is part of God.
Reason for the reincarnation of people as an animal can be that they have to fulfil a special task.
For example, to support a person who is in a very difficult period of life. Besides there are the
learning tasks for which the animal level is better suitable. The role exchange of a big game hunter or
a seal murderer with her victims is obvious, wise and conduced to humility. They could be forced to
get to know the other side of the slaughter of animals. The learning effect with a return of the situation
is the biggest in such a case. So to speak to witness very closely which grief originated from them in
their last incarnation.
A big number of Nazis of the German empire incarnated again in today's Israel as Jews.
Nevertheless, many have learnt nothing how one can watch in the treatment of the Palestinians. By the
construction of the big wall, they have created again a gigantic concentration camp. The Palestinian
“concentration camp prisoners” is starved by the withholding of money. Killing actions and the
flattening of whole settlements removed the permanent torture.
My dog was also once as a person incarnated. Thus, I got via meditation that she was once a
physically handicapped young man whom I maintained. He was only able to walk supported, under
pains to speak was difficult for him very much, and was nearly incomprehensible. (In a dream, this
soul told me that this is also the reason, why she absolutely does not want to a muzzle. “At that time I
could not talk, at least now I would like to speak unhindered.” This man incarnated years ago as my
dog, in a psychically very difficult phase of me and returns to me all love and attention what I gave to
him in the past. This soul incarnated exactly in a phase in which everything went wrong in my life
what is possible to go wrong. Everything seemed to me so senseless. Nothing gave pleasure and my
life work (publication of my book) I had not consciously realized yet. Indeed, it was the time as me the
received the first visions and channelings for my book, however, the coverage of my task was not
clear to me yet and clearly media informed, so that I still was not aware of my life purpose and of my
life-work..
My dog gave me new joy of life. I realized that everything is connected with all and my decisions
and my behaviour have strong consequences on the well-being of other beings and it would be
irresponsible to operate egoistically. I took responsibility for my dog and it became an affair of the
heart to be on hand for her. My dog helped decisively to give my life sense again and she exemplifies
and she clearly recognizable lives daily what is unlimited love and joy in everyday life. No one would
have been even roughly in the position in this period of live to improve my mood by his presence to
such an extent as my dog did it.”

“In which way do you channel? Indeed, I sometimes have the feeling of an intuition, but I
cannot put this into words"
“Most people channel their higher self. Hence, the quality of the channelings is very different. If
somebody is already far developed, his information have of course a lot of higher value, than from the
one who just started to get a taste of the spiritual world.
I am not able to channel actively, although it can be learnt. However, I am not interested in
learning. If the spiritual world is of the opinion, that something is important for me to know, I will get
this information in an act of mercy. The channelings and visions happen to me. It is, on the one hand
my higher self and on the other hand Jesus Christ.”

„What do you think about technologies for the rise of the own spiritual level? I mean, e.g.,
"returns" (in the ideal case you see a former life of yourself.) or special breath and meditation
technologies which are well described in some books."
“Spiritual development is a quite natural thing and has no need for technology. All your
dispositions, however, also everything of the knowledge, which is important for your current
incarnation, is given to you by God. It is an act of mercy. Should you be chosen for a special dignity,
you also receive the necessary mercies for it. To be a good person, it requires no “big things”. The
usual, easy, but true and real virtues are necessary for it and are sufficient.

“Do you remember, actually, now former lives of yourself, or the phase which you have spent
in “death”?”
„I see a few former lives of myself, but only sequences. I could not write complete curricula vitae. I
get now and then information, which is obviously important for me in my today's incarnation;
otherwise, I would not get them. To the phase “just not incarnated”, I cannot remember. I know only
like one feels in this phase.
What, however, in detail my subjects were in these transition periods, I do not know this. On the
astral level, you look at the lessons of the past incarnation again and learn just as in the 3-rd
dimension. It is a slower learning, without emotions, but with feeling. Real learning occurs about the
feeling and not the mind.
In addition, a child must feel the hot stove plate on the skin, before it acts in caution. Only what a
human experiences, with all transformations feels, he has fully seized. If you have concluded this, you
prepare in vote with your soul group for your next incarnation. “

„Does one incarnate biologically always beside soul mates? Is such a firm karmic group
closed with biological members of the family (due to many things / discussions in the life) that
one will also deal in the following lives with them?”
“Almost all people who are important for you in this life belong to your soul group. With me, e.g.,
even the director of my high school. The saying “blood is thicker than water” (n.: closer solidarity
with the family), is not binding however. A group of souls covers approx. 3000 souls, whereby not all
always are incarnated. You incarnate then together repeatedly in new constellations.
Thus your mother from the last life can suddenly become an opponent who challenges you and
demands the maximum of a quality in a certain area of you, from your wife a friend or also a
headmaster. If you get to know somebody and after 10 minutes you say, “You are familiar to me in
such a way.”, then you can be sure, this person belongs to your soul group.”

“If one has a sexual experience in a dream or in case of an out-of-body experience with a
friend, as in the daily life, does then one take up also mutually karma? If one all his ego
dissolved, one has and/or. Can one have still karma? Does one dissolve his Karma also, if one
dissolves his ego slowly ever more? “
 Karma is nothing else than the counterpart to “actio-reactio” in the physical area. Unfortunately, it
is always used as if it would be something bad. Fact is that each action in the life causes karma.
Karma is nothing else as the reaction to an action or a thought. Karma is neutral. One talks however
always about bad karma or “he has karma”. Actually, the word is then wrongly used. „Karma “is
completely simple „reactio“.
On the dream level, which is however equivalent to the physical level, you cannot cause any
„reactio “(karma). You can calm be furthermore sexually active at the dream level. Which very
probably however functions is karma „to diminish “. That means that e.g. an extremely unpleasant
experience on the dream level decreases that you must pay for it in the physical level. Prime example
for it are dreams, after which you then bathed in sweat grow up.
A nice sexual experience with a person known to you is called nothing else, as that, you are closely
connected to it. Either consciously, in addition, unconsciously. Unconsciously when education, values,
the social order, etc. have quite simply prevented that you are together in “the material” world of the
3-rd dimension. I had in the dream also sexual experiences with beings, which I know, indeed, since
eons of years, which, however, nowadays are not incarnated, or I have not hit in this life yet. One
never dissolves karma because every action and thought produces “reactio”. If you have already
dissolved, however, your ego, I would not only congratulate you, but also explain to you what then
would be: If the ego is dissolved, you get your "karma" immediately served, i.e. you have immediately
the answer to your action or your thought.
If your ego already is completely distraught so you will place to greatest likelihood however
always only actions and thoughts which cause anyhow only of property because you are developed
just spiritually then already extremely far.

“What is a dual? “
“With separation from the source the monad divides in a male one and a female part. If it you are,
e.g., the female spirit monad (nevertheless, you do not always incarnate as a woman), you have a
counterpart, the male part - your dual. However, the comeback into the source is only possible hand in
hand with your dual. This symbolises only much too well that everything is connected with all. You
cannot return alone, only because you have done your “home work” already everything and therefore
are developed far enough, if your dual still is to reach your level of development and unconsciously
wanders like a ghost through the area. “Together” is the slogan, hence, it is also so important to serve
all. You are strongest connected with your dual because both derive from a shared consciousness unity
and in the dual are shares, that belong to your big whole.
The only exception would be if two souls of your spirit were at the same time on the same planet
incarnated. Logically, here would also an extremely strong attraction exist.) However, one does not
meet his dual in every incarnation. This can often be not the case, for several incarnations. At striking
developing points on his way back to the source, however, already very often.
Above all, interesting in this connection appears, that big spiritual beings sometimes incarnate even
at the same time on the same planet. For not far developed spiritual beings, this is not possible yet.
(What could one divide there? - there would be nothing left.) This has the advantage that your spirit
develops, so to speak, "twice as fast". Not only one soul does experiences, but two. However, both
souls are from the same spirit. You can meet, so to speak, yourself. Then this person will be connected
also most dearly with you like your dual. My spiritual mother, but also I stroll nowadays in a “second
version” on earth. In visions, I saw that I would still marry this “duplicate soul” in this incarnation.

“What is the difference between monad, soul and spirit?”

“The term monad means that simple, indivisible unit which owns sense for itself and unfolds from
it forces which work outward. Whereby there are tunings here, of unconscious monad to consciously.
Thus, the soul is a conscious monad, a stone of the world whole. The uppermost monad is, so to speak,
God. Whereby each monad has to go through all hierarchies.
She has to pass through every area of life, namely by the mineral empire as a germ, then by the
plant kingdom, the animal kingdom and by the development of the child into the human realm. The
monad stands behind the growing up embryo and develops its body, so that he becomes human. Until
one comes, in the end, again in the source. (God's monad). The monads form the realms or classes of
the monads, which emerge.
The single element begins its long developing way, while it from the lap of the divine develops
its own divinity. In other words, it has its own monad being already in itself; however, it must attain
the I-conscious realization of this divine monad being. Then the monad moves slowly by each realm:
The stone, i.e. the monad in the stone becomes a plant; the plant an animal; the animal a person; the
person a God.
The soul is the connecting instance between super temporal, not material, perfect and the temporal,
subject-afflicted mostly imperfect personality. The soul reveals itself as individual information for the
person, as its completely personal consciousness. The light, which all souls radiate, causes the
progress of the world and the ascent of its peoples. All things have inevitably a cause, a driving
strength, an animating reason.
These souls, symbols of the detachment, have given the highest stimulating impulse to the world of
the existence and will give him furthermore. The soul is an incomplete product. It is a development.
Unique, but not individually - it is a part of a group expression.
Spirit is in this respect a difficult term because he goes into the transcendental. I try to define spirit,
however, for the purposes of the connection with the soul: It is the transcendent component in the
person, thus the monad or the self. The life, „the spirit“, is impersonally, anonymous.
If humans finish the “earthly life”, so merely then the connection of the classical trichotomy is
only given up „body, soul and spirit“, in no account is something actually destroyed by its life. Spirit
shows up as a totality of the physical laws and orders, which hide behind the expiries of the inanimate
nature. “

“I have read your book with pleasure, I find it good, and however, you have chosen a thing
awkwardly: You mention that you are a direct descendant of David. I would not have written
this. This alarms the ego of the average citizen and you will be looked upon as arrogant (not that
I would do this). I would remove this channeling immediately, because it is absolutely necessary
to protect the credibility of the book.”
I thought very well about whether I should mention this or not. On second thoughts, it appears
correct for me. One must see this under the point of view of the main target group of my book: Main
target group are the materialists with the focuses cash, prestige, image, importance and sex. This
majority of the people are, as a rule, not accessible to the spiritual. A group, which denies the
reincarnation or strongly doubt about. However, those who believe in it believe and do not know.
Therefore, there is no real acceptance for this subject. Because I do not explain or talk about in detail
in any sequence of the book about reincarnation, I think it is important to let this cosmic law flow in,
repeatedly. Constant dripping wears away the stone. I want to contribute to the realization and people
make think about.
None of the readers will be in my happy position, to know from approx. 20 friends past lives and
the constellations at that time.
Thus, my daughter was once my wife, with a friend I was already married twice and for a good
friend I was the mother. Should I still marry in my remaining time here on earth the woman whom I
saw in visions of my wedding several times, I also know here that I was already married with my
mother-in-law.
I also mention quite consciously that my spiritual mother is an incarnation of the apostle Thomas
(She died the year 05.) and a forum participant on the Internet at that time the apostle Andreas was.
You can believe me, when I come with the world sensation on the market - 20 lottery-six in one
drawing and this even announced, I will have any media presence (This was already assured to me by
several TV stations and print media.) and my credibility will not be questioned by making the mention
of such things. Why did I also mention that Samuel (Prophet in the Old Testament) and Josef v.
Nazareth were incarnations of me? For the same reason and not for ego reasons. (Samuel and Josef v.
Nazareth I know cause of channelings and visions. On the Internet there are also named Merlin, Lao-
Tze, Sokrates, Christopher Columbus, Nostradamus, Paracelsus, Shakespeare, Francis Bacon and St.
Germain. However, it is important who one is at present and not in former times.)
 In addition, I want to make plain to the people who not only adore the Bible as a divine work but
also taboo it, that the God-worked prophecies and announcements did not stop at the end of the Bible.
Conservative Catholics are still of this opinion. They glorify the Apostles and other figures of the
Bible and adore them. They are not aware of that some of those are incarnated today with a different
name. Above all, many Catholics also deny the reincarnation because it was cancelled from the Bible
and they partially follow to the letter the Bible texts like the Witnesses of Jehovah.
If I publish my book, I do not need any support, which strengthens my credibility. With the slogan
“I am also that one, who ...”, or “My spiritual mother was the apostle Thomas” et cetera. It is here
exclusively about the topic and spreading of the thought of the rebirth.”

“Is there any difference between higher-self and God?”

“There exists a gigantic difference. With the entrance into the binary universe, the androgyny body
divides into a male one and a female part. One calls this “the duals”. (Some also say twin's flame in
addition.) I am, e.g., the male part of the whole. My bodily mother is my dual. However, my spiritual
mother is the male part and her dual is not on earth now. If you want to incarnate in the 3-rd
dimension, a higher self is provided to you. Quite automatically - without it is not possible. Therefore,
you need not distribute leaflets “search for higher self” or also do not to queue up the line at an
androgyny being that wants to look after. Fancy the higher as a kind of manager. It manages from
beginning of your existence in the 3-rd dimension your “timetable”.
At the beginning of every circulation all higher selves are equally developed. From the beginning,
they are already perfect in planning of your timetable. Besides the knowledge all your incarnations is
stored in this manager. The greater the sum of the development of your souls and incarnations is, the
greater also the knowledge and consciousness of your higher self. The higher self never incarnates,
therefore it is completely dependent on your knowledge about the 3-rd dimension. Starting with the
first incarnation, the higher selves become therefore different. The entry into the duality occurs, as
soon as you go to the beginning of the circulation. It happens as soon as you become a being of the 1-
st dimension (earth). From that time, you have a dual and a higher self. At trees the higher self is
called, e.g., "dryad". Then you go through the plant kingdom and the animal kingdom and then the
soul shares of several animals unite to a human soul. The human soul has another consistency than an
animal soul. Exceptions are here only whales and dolphins that have the same soul structure like the
human. These animals are, so to speak, people in animal figure.
The higher you rise in your development, the more support you also get from the higher self.
However, it is also your secretary. It is the higher self that supports you on your way, which will be
marked by forgetting. It knows your life purposes and prods you repeatedly in the right direction. It
supervises your personal development, your learning tasks that meet you on your way and your
purposes which you would like to realize. It holds you on the right way. In addition, the higher self is
perfect in the intuition. In your intuition. Your higher self is your intuition, your uncertain but sure
feeling. You can receive a lot of information from your higher self, however only information that fits
your own spirit.
There is the trisection spirit, soul, body. The higher self is invincible and immortal. It is “the spirit”.
The body itself is just a being like the soul; nevertheless, nobody can speak of a division into two
parts. The body must serve to the soul and this soul with her mind and the will the body. Hence, the
soul is also responsible for all actions where she uses the body. In addition, she is responsible for her
own thoughts, wishes and desires. Only with these aspects, we would differ from an animal too much.
The spirit makes the difference. The spirit human makes the difference to the animal. Nevertheless, the
human is everything concurrent. He is divided into three parts.
Indeed, the soul herself has life; however, she is still not the life itself. Only one spark in the centre
of your soul is that what one calls spirit of God. You must feed this spark on your way of the
development constantly, so that he can completely penetrate your soul, in the end. If this happens,
your soul itself also becomes the life, which recognizes itself in his depth. Then you will be one with
the heart of God, because his pulse lives in your heart. Until then your heartbeat will form one single
rhythm with the heart of God and his heartbeat.
 The spirit is vital; he creates everything in life and orders it. By the legacy of the spirit the creature
becomes a human. Your soul is basically only the packaging of your spirit, just as your body is the
packaging of your soul. If the soul has reached the right degree of maturity and education, the spirit
passes then completely into the soul. This is the integration of the higher self. Then a new being is
born from God, a God-human. The divine spirit spark is inserted to the child in the womb. At some
earlier, at others later. Completely this God's spark is integrated approx. between the 4th and 5-th
month of the pregnancy.”

“Connection with God - this sounds for me: Here are we - and there is God. Aren’t we all an
aspect of God? Are we not all the same? Is God "bigger" than all these aspects? "
“It always depends on the formulation. In principle one could also say “the human is God”. I
personally prefer to say “part of God” because God even is more than, e.g., you or me. God is more
than the sum of the individual parts of the creation. Above all, the “source” is much bigger in the
coverage than the single person is and in the realization. God is the spring and all consciousness
aspects, which are floating around there, in which dimension whatever. It seems to me arrogant if now
the person says: “I am God.” only because the seed is spread. Thus, the human should not believe
himself inferiorly, far from it! He has great potential. He has the potential to realize God in himself.
However, if just a dandruff falls from your head and whispers in your ear: “Hello to you, I am you.”,
while it flies by - how do you find this? “A part of you” is more suitable. If you compare the
consciousness of this scale with your consciousness, then maybe you can foresee what is the
difference between the “God-human” and the source (God).
Concerning “We all are the same”. Yes, because we are from the same substance. However, we are
developed far differently. A car from the year 1890 you hardly will be able to compare with a car of
the today's production. I.e., we all are just not the same. There are gigantic differences in the
development of the people.
You only need to read the newspapers. The majority of the people is bad, coated by a grey veil
which allows them not only to be bad but also in addition, takes the view to see the gloriousness and
uniqueness of the universe. This is absolutely connected with the fact that souls are differently old.
There are souls who are for the first time incarnated here but there are just also souls who are older
than this solar system. Every soul is important as the other. Where there are, nevertheless, differences,
is the field of responsibility of the soul. Some souls took over more responsibility and are stronger
integrated into the momentary indicative events. Then they are also “more important” than the others -
in the whole context and in the meaning for the life itself. For the creation itself.
Nevertheless, you may not forget that every single soul contributes to get the energy of the light.
Each of us fulfils his duty, in small and large and now every single grain of seed contributes to the rise
of the earth to full blossom. Therefore every single soul helps the light to take her supremacy position
now visibly and perceptibly. Three-dimensional everything was separated, nevertheless, the fusion of
all dimensions soon happens.”

“There will be no war, God will not admit this. Nevertheless, the Creator is pure love and
interested in our well-being, or not?”

“I cannot keep back a grin. On the one side, you all want to be called “God” and not “part of God”,
on the other side God should save you and turn away all disagreeable of you? Do you recognize the
contradiction? Are you not persuaded all at once any more of your creative omnipotence?
God is pure love and interested in our return to the source and that we dive again completely into
the love. However, this is not in conflict to war, death of toddlers, rapes, racism or other events where
the direct or indirect affected persons often quarrel with the destiny and challenge the existence of
God.
God is, so to speak, the system. What happens in the system, however, this is up to the humans who
have originated from the source. The source expresses her by all consciousness aspects; God per se
will not become active.
Thus universes are created by Elohims and Cherubim and the human forms life due to his free will
by himself. We can dive again into love only if we have found out all polarities between fear and love
and have mastered it. The purpose is the source and also everybody will reach this purpose, however,
every individual himself determines the way there and therefore the schedule.
As terrible as the experience of a war, the loss of a toddler by death, paedophilia or a rape may be:
Grief is the main factor of the spiritualization. Most people deal with themselves and develop fastest if
they are badly off.
You as a creator are responsible for everything what happens in your life. Possibly mercy can be
granted, however, as a rule the humanity has to face the music that she has arranged and this is good
and fair in such a way. Now you maybe ask yourself: “Why do I have to face it, if only the other
people are so bad? “
There also exists group karma. Indeed, the soul is unique, however, not individually. As well as
group karma exists, also karma of whole population groups exist. Everything is connected with all.
Sense and the purpose of life is the conscious experience and not Easter, Christmas, New Year's Eve
and birthday at one day - even if you (your ego) would like it.
On the soul level you decide in vote with your soul group which experiences you would like to do
on earth. However, here on earth you have forgotten this and only your higher self is aware of that and
leads you straight to these experiences. You as an actor have completely forgotten that you play
basically here only a part and it is the only matter to make as much experiences as possible.
Some these actors call God to account, unfortunately, if in certain situations they are unhappy with
their part or reach the border of their capacity. However, the more extreme and the more intensive the
conscious experience is, the greater the development and the more quickly the return to the source.”

“Does your book make fear, are it dark visions?”

The future is never good or bad. It always depends on the perception. The book gives hope,
animates to the pray, to meditate, warns about the coming events, stimulates to the independently
thinking and action and contains many spiritual truth.
In my eyes not single sentence makes fear. If one compares my book to revelations from the
Bible in which is spoken of blood-red rivers and contamination, in very well visualizable words, then
my book is suited very well for small children as a “good night history”.
The book is in the final result a glad message. If you have however have fear of material loss that
the money will have nothing more value and the comfort you are used to will not be given any longer
to you, then you may not read the book. Nevertheless, damage can take always only the appearance,
for the inside it signifies growth.

"You say that thoughts also determine our future. How does that behave with the fact that
you report about the coming war and the environmental changes. Do you not cause it? Do
prophecies not create anxiety? "
“The enlightened is afraid of nothing. He lives completely in the present. The further somebody is
developed spiritually, the more he recognizes the sense of prophecies: the aspects realization, warning
and advance warning. The weak, fearing and unhappy people will become mostly impaired. Those
people, who live today absent-mindedly, take no responsibility for their life and do not reflect on
themselves to realize what we head for. Those who would like to see a pink cloud put over their life,
naively living in their own world.
God chose the prophet himself, because he has no fear of that what he sees or hears and after the
best knowledge and conscience neutrally reports, like a reporter. He is neither afraid nor he foments
fear. In addition, the reporter who reports about accidents does not manifest new accidents and
becomes their co creator. Solely the reader becomes a co creator of his own future by his thoughts and
emotions of the read. Of course is to be noted that some people can get by prophecies out of balance.
However, these are people who, if there soccer team loses 0:5 or in case of a damage of their car,
would jump down the cliff.
However, these frightened people may not become the indicator. If one orientates on the fear, one
gives to this strength and power. If you are always insulted from all problems and these are kept away
from you, you will guaranteed fail in real problematic situations. Therefore, it does much more sense
to explain the purpose of prophecies and why fear of the future is always inappropriate. Slowly
diminish the fears while one looks at them consciously. This is the key to give love more space in life.
Hence, it would be absolutely contra productive for the welfare of the world to hide prophecies.
Therefore, the core of entitled criticism of prophecies decreases from my point of view to the
question how one can provide that unstable people are destabilised by prophecies not even further.
However, this question gets all of a sudden a very theoretical character, as soon as one bears in mind
not only the fearing, but also the strong and courageous, so those who can use prophecies and profit
from it!
Prophecies have the character of a warning and it would be the summit of perversity to hide
these warnings and advance warnings because some one could start to tremble. Is one quiet? Or
does one open his mouth? I keep to Christ and follow his order. Even if now and then people will
act on me, full of fear with a warning voice. However, even the people full of fear will be still
grateful if they, after the arrival of my lottery-6 - provided that they are then ready to believe and
not still hope for the changeability of my visions and fall paralyzed into throws of death - can use
the edge of information to make arrangements to buy important goods or change the location.

"Nevertheless, dear Stefan... a so-called "critical mass" of positive thinking people

would have to be able to prevent the disasters! You always say that the future is not stiff
and that we are no puppets in the play of life! I introduce to me simply in such a way that
by prayers and meditations something can be weakened or be even prevented maybe.
I also do not believe that the extraterrestrials will land soon. Absolutely, I would be glad
about a sign from the outside, however, the stage is in us. Everybody must look after his
personal development. We must not wait for any disasters in the outside, like the prophecy
idiots!”
“Dear Gitta, unfortunately many so-called “esoterics” tend to slide into light and love babble,
to be blue-eyed and to believe, one can produce for decades shit, then one meditates a little bit
and all of a sudden the future is changed. This is not so simple and does also not work. That what
has already happened cannot be cancelled any more and demands its tribute. Absolutely, the
future is not stiff and with the change of the parameters also the whole picture changes. What
you can change, primarily, is the feeling in yourself. As you will perceive the whole. The die
away of the old energy cannot be prevented any more. The most massive environmental changes
e.g., belong to it. Unfortunately also the war, because people have learnt nothing. Flip the
newspapers open, watch the news on television - then you will know what I speak about. And
from the critical mass we are as far apart as the average person of the God-human.
The development always takes place in oneself, I agree with you. However, the true impulses
come always from the outside, so that one goes then just inwards. In some forums is posted that
the future has changed from 1998 to approx. 2000 and it will come to a smooth transition to the
new age. However, this is more or less the biggest boredom I have ever heard. Who believes this,
will come the more out of balance when it starts to rumble. A good trick of the dark side. Also a
trick like the nonsense that “bad” does not exist per se. You only need to think of demons, these
are bad, per se. This propaganda also comes from the dark side. Then the naive “light workers”
believe this nonsense because it sounds so nice and also they want it in that way.
Fact is and remains, that the earth moves more and more towards an ecological and however
also political disaster. The starry-eyed do not get this and believe that with light work and
prayers all this will not take place. However, this is a mistake. Too many people are bad and do
not find the way of the heart, unfortunately, hence, the impulse is necessary from the outside,
will also happen and this is good so.

“Steffi, why did Jesus Christ wash the feet of apostle Petrus? Does not have the lower to serve
the upper? “
The quickest way that your soul can be filled by the spirit is the humility. In the today's time hardly
attention is given to the humility. In the market economy you must play yourself “in the foreground”,
“to be in the driver’s seat” and “urge others from the market” - to control others is aimed. It’s just the
point “to be better” and to dominate. Humility and the responding to others do not exist. It is a lone-
fighter-system, group consciousness does not exist. All are lone fighters, group consciousness does not
exist. Our ill social system suppresses the humility.
Because everything is connected with all, however, you are also responsible for the welfare of the
other to a certain extent. The upper has his base always in the low and grows out of it, develops. Then
it is, in the end, the task of the education is to raise this low so far as possible on the higher step. The
upper transforms the low. The upper must also serve the low, while it protects the low and preserves.
Just, therefore, the higher should check daily whether it is worth to serve the low, because in this
protective function and help function there also lies a big responsibility.
The humility cleans and consolidates your soul. This development of a “heart consciousness” or
real feeling is the first step in the direction of group consciousness. Who throws himself down humble,
will be lifted by God. Who haughty and egocentrically considers only himself as important and does
not respect all life round himself, that one be able for this spiritual developing jump.
The only language which everybody understands is that of the love. There are no more barriers, no
borders - the language of love is the cosmopolite par excellence. Lived love in word and action
appears best of all in humility and in serving. As good as possible to serve others - without itemizing
everything later.
A devout face, routine communion receipt, a stereotyped spoken prayer and regular church
attendance do not get you closer to God. This hypocrisy rather removes you from him.
Water is the symbol for humility. Humility is taking the deepest position. Water not only gathers
at the lowest places, but also flees from the heights - and, nevertheless, the mightiest bends down to it
to drink. It is absolutely without resistance and, nevertheless, overcomes the strongest resistance. It is
the stream of life. Nothing forms other as intensive as the water. It was also the water which gave the
form to the continents. Just now, in the time of the physiological change, it is important to drink a lot
of water. It supports very strong your cleansing process. How helpful water is for your psyche, you
also recognize by the fact that one feels after an extensive bath or a shower very often like “new born”.
Every now and then one pronounces this even word for word. Water washes away emotions, cleans
and forms your soul. “

“Darling Steffi, your days begin again very thrilling as one can read. I wish you sincerely that
the visions that are personally pleasant for you happen just as frequent.”
„The days begin only time-moderately exciting, because for me the day begins after waking up. I
have at the moment sleep disturbances and sleep at maximum 4 hours a day little by little distributed
over the day. I thereby receive, however an incredible lot of information and place only a small part
here in the forum or in my book.
This being exhausted is obviously ideal for me that the medial information flows. Therefore, maybe
I am exhausted constantly, so that it just flows. I lie more than four hours in bed namely in a
semiconscious state in which I am awake, even though, however, nevertheless very, very relaxed.
Even if I die in a situation or see the slaughter of people, I see and feel everything neutrally,
although I perceive, e.g., nevertheless, the heat of an atom bomb or the blood which opts out from a
wound. I hope you understand what I mean. Nothing of that what I experience is awful. It only is “

“I admire you as you bear up these verbal gaffes and partially very violent attacks of some
here in the forum. However, my question: “Why do you do this to yourself? “

“I am to admire? Thus I do not see this. It is really an appeal, and I do this with pleasure what I
must do. In addition, I got also the “order” in a channeling. All that, what one does with pleasure,
comes out from the inside and, in principle, one is not able to at all differently than this appeal to
follow, if one does not want to be unhappy.
I also do not admire an atomics student who studies in record time, because only a really appointed
one will choose such a difficult study. Those for which it is only about the title they will choose
journalism or law. Easy to be mastered studies. Indeed, my position is also no picnic, there I agree
with you.
This is also the reason why I reduce my forum activity more and more. Also I have to and want to
pace myself. Jesus was pursued as Christ, the enunciator of his words also. It is a heavy cross which I
carry; however, I carry it for the humanity.
 Absolutely, very often I would prefer I would have some peace and quiet. Much too often I was
treated with hostility on the Internet. In the meantime, I post already for a long time only have
appreciated when my channelings and visions are only would be read and everybody decides for
himself whether he believes in or not.
I offer the info also for free and have basically for many years only work with it. This is why
Christ also informed me to publish the book only with the arrival of the winning lottery numbers,
because otherwise the people will not believe me. What proved to be true, unfortunately, in the fora.
However, even after the lottery-six many will think that money can be only the devil, etc. - because
they have just got too stuck in their stiff mental structures.
Never in history there were so exact, detailed and extensive visions of only one prophet - hence,
hardly one believes and this is why lott6ery-six are so important.
The attacks on me are never objective! They change immediately on the personal level. This
approach contradicts the logic. There are hidden or open terms of abuse - because factual nothing is to
be replied!
Nevertheless, the prophet or truth bringer never brings himself personally, but he brings what he
says. The word must be checked, not the person. Gold is gold, no matter whether in the hand of the
beggar or the prince.
The fact to judge first the person and considers then whether he believes the words or not is a habit
of the rationalists. They need such a tight limitation of the concept, because this limitation gives them
an ostensible hold - a hold in outward appearances for not to come to confusion.
This way forms an obstacle to make progress in spiritually. If they had a steady internal hold, they
would let speak thing against thing. Only who moves spiritually himself, can make progress
spiritually.
I was insulted, explained for demented, to me was spied privately - what I do in such a way which
cigarettes I smoke with whom I spend my spare time and what I live on. I was a victim of telephone
harassment and email terror.
In two forums crazy contributions were written under my name to let me appear in bad light and to
discredit. When I complained to the forum operators, first it was a lying in public: The statement of the
operators was posted in the forum in which they say that the contributions were written from my IP
address and that I am therefore the author.
When I threatened with legal steps, the postings of the swindlers were extinguished, indeed,
without excuse and an explanation of the state of affairs in the forums. Promptly, nevertheless, my IP
address was frozen and I could not write new postings to announce the important words and
information of Christ.
My computer became hacked - all “humans” from various “spiritual” Internet platforms. One
thread was opened with the heading “end of the world prophet” and my book is more or less the
opposite of it. I was denounced by people who had not read the book at all.
Against psychotic I would find in the private life absolutely the suitable means to be able to defend
myself appropriately. Anonymously behind their computers, vanishing in anonymity, there they
become strong and realize their neuroses - and I can only sit at my hands.

The main problem in the forums is, just as in the society, that a lot of people are intolerant. Not
only the fact that they explain their own view of the world for absolute, they become also aggressive,
insulting and arrogant, if somebody should have another perception and view of the things. They are
incapable to accept a different opinion.
They thereby feel defensive because the own view of the world may not be shaken. Better not to
think about suggestions or other perceptions, go rather immediately to the hedgehog's position or spray
poison. Forums are a reflexion of the society. The more participants in a forum the rather it can come
to the “war”.
Above all the way I see the cross section of forum members: A forum is a good thing. For uptight
people maybe the only possibility to mingle with others, for some it is a pool of knowledge, other have
the task and duty to offer information and some realize their neuroses and look at it as an ideal
platform anonymously to be able to insult somebody, to let go torrents of hatred and to feed their ego.
Thus, a fantastic thing with many variation options The greater a forum is the more likely therefore is
also the cross section of the population
 “No hard feelings, but I think to remember that you have been sawed last year in the
prophecy forum. Was it not you who wanted to predict in the Austria lottery 100 – lottery-six at
one drawing? “
“Not wanted, but still does. However, it will be only 20, because I received in the meantime, that
20 tips are enough to attract attention. It is exclusively about it. I was sawn, above all, by the
conservative Bible loyalty that portrayed me as a tool of Satan because I said that the Ascended
Masters of the Masters - Sananda, was in former times incarnated as Jesus Christ.
The name “Sananda” is only the oscillation name of Christ. In his incarnation as Jesus he embodied
the Christ's energy. Just as they were irritated when I meant, we all are God's sons and not excluding
Jesus Christ. These people are too much indoctrinated by the Catholic church and have heard from
child on, in the parental home, at school and at attendances at church over and over again that Christ is
the only son of God.
That they cannot be then open for new aspects because of their world would be knocked down, this
is obvious. They meant Sananda is a wrong prophet and I am his fulfilment assistant. On my question
where in my book even one sentence of Satan would stand, came there nothing.... In a book which
demands the own responsibility, requests to pray and meditate and warns about possible coming. If
this is a work of Satan, then I help with pleasure, because then Satan would have seemingly changed
the fronts.
I had especially in the prophecy forum of Johannes extremely strongly the feeling of spiritual envy.
It boasted of being the biggest prophecy forum (n.: In the meantime, the platform closed.) in the
German-speaking area, however, basically only the more was speculated there. Speculated by people
who had learnt a lot by reading, indeed, partially could recite every now and then the Bible, however,
true spirituality is an experienced and lived knowledge.
Then one needs no books. One is himself the book. Spiritual envy is a quite bad condition to be
able to accept something and to develop inspirationally. As one of these fanatics asked me whether I
was ready to let value my announcements by the Catholic Church, enough was enough. Hence, I
withdrew there. I will not try to pour a ground which is not able to take up water. That is “pissing
against the wind.”
Where always a messenger of the light announced the truth by the will of God, he was attacked,
stained, slandered and pursued. Primarily, by the clergy and their servants of the prevailing God's
view. They pretended to serve God and presumed to be representatives of the divine will. The servants
and representatives of a religious direction have never accepted voluntarily and joyfully a God's
messenger.
Basically it was occupational envy and the fear to lose influence on the people. Interesting is that
none of the God's messengers and also Jesus Christ was an auxiliary of any religious community.
The mysticism has something revolutionary in itself. She breaks through the borders of customary
orders. New ways are walked. Unbearably for every institution which is based on ethics and morality.
Christ was such a revolutionizer.

“You do not channel Christ, because Christ and the winning lottery numbers are a
contradiction. Either you are a wrong prophet or you channel a tricky ghost.”
Jesus Christ already said: “You will identify them by the fruits.” The fruits of the book are
completely good. Now the messages are important for the people. They warn about the coming, give
assistance, animate to prayer and meditating, call on to think and act independent and give a
panoramic view over the coming nice time. Every being which announces such a thing acts for the
purposes of God and orientates to the divine plan. Such beings do not abuse the name of Christ; hence,
it is also Christ.
Concerning the winning lottery numbers: Spirituality and money are no contradiction! We were not
born in a world of contradiction. Money is not bad and also does not hinder the spiritual. It is the
attitude of many people to the money, which is bad. For those money is their God.
The winning lottery numbers are the brilliant idea of Christ. They will be the promotion hanger to
receive media presence and to get a leap of faith, so that the messages of him quickly become known
to many people - solely this is the sense and purpose of it. Money is not the point - independent of it, I
will not have the pleasure to spend the money, because I will finish my incarnation approx. 4 to 8
weeks after the drawing and the payment of a profit is 30 days after the drawing. The point is
exclusively to get media presence and to prove my credibility. Without this proof probably 70% of the
people, if they would be able to, would admit me in a mental institution, 19% not, because they are
tolerant and 11 % would believe it, because they never follow the general opinion or because they
have read with the heart.
My task is to reach millions of people within 10 days. A material sensation is the only possibility to
receive media appearances and to warn therefore the people of the environmental changes and to take
them the fears of the affectionate extraterrestrial. Would you maybe have a better idea to get
broadcasting place on television and press article? Present the answer yourself.
One reaches the materialists best with the help of a material sensation. The small man (woman) has
no idea of the width and the size of the spiritual area and, however, that any action but also object in
the 3-rd dimension are of spiritual origin. They also know nothing whatsoever about any prophets,
earliest still from Nostradamus. However, unfortunately, he is only object of 47 different
interpretations and speculations. Besides there are a lot of people who read no books, however, watch
TV or read newspaper. Basically I will only publish the book because it is already written. The media
appearances are much more important.
Especially the conservative loyal readers of the Bible and “Jesus’ fans” cannot understand all this,
at all. Unfortunately, these people are deadlocked in their stiff mental structures. Miracles happen only
because of that, however to rip open these stiff structures and to solve. This is the only reason for
“miracles” which are, nevertheless, nothing else than the expression of the universal spirit.”

„Hello Steffi! Now, however, I cannot be quiet any more and must point out to you,
nevertheless, in all clearness the fact that this is here a forum “for graduates and demanding
customers” and according to the forum rules here academic standards count. That means that
here no incomprehensible assertions are made but that is argued with understandable facts
logically. - Yoldan”

What I did not like when you presented your forum was the accentuation of the academic claim and
therefore an obvious exclusion for others. The gardener who loses himself daily meditative in weeding
and the looking after of his plants will be and is probably more spiritual than the average graduate. I
thought that it was only a little bit accidental formulated by the forum management and did not attach
value to this point, unfortunately how I must notice.
Absolutely, you have some main topics here in the forum where academic knowledge can be an
advantage - namely, science and provable things. However, this approach does not apply to mysticism.
Mysticism is the knowledge from experience and an intensive contact with the spiritual world.
The mystic can therefore in many aspects only do assertions which he cannot prove. The reader or
interlocutor can and should then judge with his heart whether it is consistent for him or not. The
spiritual cannot be proved. Do you want to create for God a scientific formula?
Basically the concept “God” is already put too narrowly for the extensive size of the origin energy.
If the person could grasp “God” in his whole size, he would be filled of humility that he would
absolutely not think about a formula for God, but would feel only overjoyed and bow in humility. And
is to be noted that the concept “God” is anyhow only one thought to describe a construct, in order,
what not really can be described.
I have already seen beings of the Venus and talked to them, was in the universe, have flown in
spaceships and have united me with Maria and Jesus Christ energetically. Proofs? No, I have not.
People bound to the material very often want “proofs” for spiritual events - however, this is not
possible. One cannot press God in formulae. You can only experience the spiritual, while you are also
open to the spiritual and you not pause in your own preconceived opinions and constructs of thought.
Basically the spiritual development is a matter of self-lived and experienced experiences.
Nevertheless, inspirational impulses can be helpful or are often the button which only had to press. A
mystic can be therefore very well the inspirational impulse and reason for a strong push in own
spiritual advancement. Condition is an open heart for the read or said.
 Many people are so confused because of the huge number of info that then they say: “What should
I believe? What is right? “Believe what feels right for you. Let your heart judge! God is lived love and
can be perceived by the feeling and not the mind. To approach to the spiritual argumentative is not
only impossibly, but also the completely wrong way and convicted to the failure from the start. With
dogmas, rules and legitimacies you will not find God.”

“I have just read in a forum that you are an end of the world prophet, constantly
announce this and sneer at humans. What do you say for that purpose?”
“As a rule I do not react to such affronts at all, however because they do not come from you
directly and maybe it is really your wish to be cleared up here, I will answer you: Attacks like
“amateur preacher” or “end of the world prophet” are striking expressions and the attempt to
discredit the prophet or seer, so that the words of the prophet are not paid attention to. The
slanderers and schemers pretend that they want to protect the humanity against crazy heresy. The
true reason for this behaviour lies in the fear to lose influence, to give the impression to be lower
and, above all, in the fear to be forced to penetrate deeper into the subject and to reject perhaps,
what counted up to now as untouchable and was comfortable.
I announced for October 04 the war and linked with it also the whole accompanying
circumstances, however, this delayed. At the time of the vision it was right. I recommend to all
those who expect an exact timed point-precise landing of a prophecy to engage again in the
subject “changeability of the future”.
My book describes more or less the opposite of an end of the world, which I also never
announced. Such reproaches therefore only can come from non-readers.
As an example of my disrespect of human dignity and that I do not estimate them as a whole
the following article of me was quoted: “The people always cry and are shocked like now as
recently the airplane crashed down over the Lake of Constance. They cry about the grief and
misfortune. One must see this different. The earth stands before her rise, before a great time. She
develops to the good. She raises her oscillation. The earth glides slowly and certainly upwards.
Much dark energy here on earth hniders this ascension. When the earth raises her oscillation
the dark powers will have lost here nothing more. At the air crash a whole soul group which has
lost here nothing more was so to speak removed, all at once. These souls now can develop on
another planet - here on earth they have lost nothing more. The fact that they were removed
immediately all together is also good for their development because they will learn again
reciprocal and for the earth it is good because ballast was removed.”
My statement: “The death of a child is a gift of the child to the parents”, was also an evidence
of my disrespect of human dignity.
So tragically it may be for the affected parents in such a situation: It is not about well-being,
it is about development. All parents who master such a situation escalate their development.
However, many esoteric people (one could also say “spiritual sleepwalker”) are not able to
realize that. Obvious still primarily material oriented people creep around in spiritual forums,
whose priority purpose is lie in the hammock between two coconut trees, a drink in the hand and
somebody fans air to them and on radio they hear news about the stock market. They do not
recognize that the spiritual development is the only present which really exists and also the only
one you take with you at the end of your incarnation and remains to you.
Why do I polarize the opinion of many fellow men? I point out the things always quite
clearly, without ifs and buts. Many people cannot handle that because they are not used to it in
their everyday life in which the ass-kisser crawl. Exactly those, who smile to you in a friendly
way and shortly after they hit from the back an axe in your cross or talk badly about you - they
cannot stand the direct. This splits the minds and subsequently polarises between these minds.
Unconsciously many also feel that I announce the truth and this scares them. Scares them,
because they are not really spiritual, otherwise they would not taboo the death in such an extreme
way. I personally look forward to my next incarnation; although I am not world-weary, even
tough I know the end of my incarnation: It will be about 2 months after the official publishing of
this book.”
 “Hi channel, no offense, but I find a lot of this hard to believe. Perhaps I'm not
“enlightened”enough. Quite honestly, I'm not sure why others are not of the same opinion as me.
I would expect others to think "cult" when reading what you've said in this thread. You did call
yourself a prophet, and that doesn't make me want to believe you, you know?
I don't mean to be rude, if thats how this came across, this is simply how I feel. Sorry.”

“Hello lacrymosia, you do not need to apologize for your feelings and your rational judgment of
my visions and Channelings. It is not possible to injure me, for I am too much above that.
The representation and view of the environment and living conditions, as every single one sees
with pleasure, may not be messed up by visions of a seer. There it is much easier and more
comfortable to condemn the prophet. Then the “healthy world” is right again.
My visions and Channelings are partially very displeasing and the people would have to change their
concepts and change their behaviour - who wants this already?
The matter-of-fact-persons have as boundary of their comprehension the terrestrial, thus which one
sees - thus it is only a tiny fraction of the being! The intellect is bound to space and time - ground-
based. The prophet however carries the oscillation of a refined feeling ability in himself, which rises
over space and time and thus cannot be conceived by the terrestrial understanding. God and its
working are independent of space and time, therefore limited understanding people can never judge
which comes from God and cannot judge already at all. The understanding is not qualified to bring
clarification of eternity values. The antennas for the spiritual truth are others than for rational
realization.
Yes, I call myself prophet. The difference between a prophet and a clairvoyant or fortuneteller is
that that the job of the prophet is to move the people to a return, while the fortuneteller or seer is
interested in a "hit". No matter the level of the seen things is another. A fortuneteller will not really
medial receive things concerning the whole world, at most personal tragedies or regional happenings.
A prophet is also a mystic man who knows many spiritual truth based on own experience. So I met
Sananda (Jesus Christ), Mother Mary, went by spacecrafts of aliens or visited the planet Venus.
I have also seen as can be proved the homicide of Slobodan Milosevic and already 5 to 10 years ago I
have had visions and Channelings about the economy, environmental changes and war events which
are realized today more and more. You need only to read the newspaper or watch TV. At the time of
the announcement these events were not even to be expected to some extent and I still was confronted
with much more skepticism than today.
I know my life-task here on earth exactly and I strictly follow her. Such contributions like from you
encourage me in my job, because it gives me again a reality check how unconscious partially still the
consciousness of the people and how low their oscillation is.
I post especially for you, then would everybody say „is clear to me anyhow“, „I believe this also“,
“of course, I have it also seen“, then there would be no more job for me.
I post, so that people rethink and change their behavior. I do not post of the hurricanes which appear
constantly at this season and the readers here in the forum pat me on my back and do say „this is a
hit“. This is not my domain, for this job are other people here responsible.
Thus I did not get any information - in contrast to other seers in the history - about an asteroid impact.
Why? Because this would not support the work of the prophet. What should I warn before an asteroid
impact? One can do nothing against it.
However, don´t be irritated. You belong to the wide mass of the population which believes only
what they can touch and see. Even in this „spiritual forum“ you do not stand alone there with your
approach. For you all will be the winning lottery numbers given to me by Christ and up to this time I
am glad about so incredulous words like from you. These words encourage me to continue to shake
the people up and to make a contribution to the further increase of the consciousness.
Ciao - Stefan

„Why do data of prophecies shift?“

I have written in detail in the chapter eight, especially I dealt there with the topic „time“. In
general, I can say due to my empirical values, that prophecies, if they do not arrive exactly
temporally, shift actually always to the rear and never forwards.
 This is a good thing and has essentially three reasons:
1). An ascension should be still allowed possibly for many people in this incarnation, however,
development is necessary for it and development needs time.
2). Prophecies are warnings, which should make the coming more easily bearable. If I know, so to
speak, that behind the door a child waits to frighten me, I do frighten myself maybe, nevertheless,
however, not so strongly. If I am prepared for the month March, I will be it also in July.
3). The polarization increases, with it, however, also the positive forces. More and more people
turn to the spiritual and by prayer and meditation, a lot can be reduced and be shifted temporally to
the back. The basic tendency - the real big things - they cannot be prevented any more, delayed
temporally, however.
A prophecy is not wrong, only because it has been delayed. In such a case thoughts, attitudes and
actions of the involved persons have changed, so that the seen future has just changed. Who expects a
point-precise temporal landing from a prophecy, has not understood, respected and accepted time and,
above all, the free wills of the person.
An example: Somebody says to you: “You will see, in the afternoon around 15 h the Mrs. X.Y will
appear here completely unexpectedly, I saw this in a vision “Mrs. X.Y appears actually, indeed, only
around 17 h. Was the prophecy then wrong? What are already days or weeks within the scope of the
eternity? If there would be the perfect prophecy, we would be only puppets in a play.
We would run like a hamster in the wheel of the life. Everything would be predestined. However, it
is not like that. We have a free will and determine our future ourselves. Basically the perfect prophecy
would be that which never enters and does not need to enter, above all, because the people have
changed.
Some people are of the view that Christ would not be able to “err” with data. However, it is not like
that. : He is exactly the same subject to the cosmic law of the changeability of the future, like we all.
(N.: I do not know exactly at which place, however, somewhere in the Bible stands also: “Only the
father knows the precise time.”)

“I have read your book. It appeals to me very much. Indeed, some things have not arrived,
one says, e.g., in a 4 year-old channeling “in 6 months”. It remains “will be” but also “will not
be”.
Is right, “can be, but can also not be”, is in general a quality of prophecies. I hoped that I could
communicate in the book that a prophecy, primarily, is a warning with the urgent tip to change, so that
you also change the future. Unfortunately the warning is considered in the rarest cases and it comes de
facto almost always to the seen events.
Besides I hoped to have talked intensely enough over the topic "time" so that everybody
understands that the future is not chiselled in stone and one can change them, especially the dates can
move to the back. You maintain repeatedly to understand the changeability of the future and the
variability of an event; however, on the other side you expect a chronologically point-precise landing.
I, as a prophet, have the task and duty to transmit everything 1:1, because it is the date at the time of
the vision or channeling. Thus, I received at the beginning of March that the pope would die on Good
Friday in fact he died 1 week later. In October, 04 the 3-rd world war should have begun and a few
months before not only I had visions of the cold snap and snowfall in the approach of the war, but also
three people who informed about that.
For me it is a tightrope walk to maintain between the most different characters of the readers. In
addition, it is for me not about stating, but about the fact that you understand the contents and the
messages of the book. I transmit very exactly and unmistakably everything in such a way as I get it in
word and picture.
I am not only the only living prophet in the German-speaking area, but also the only one who does
concrete information. These are no 08/15 formable visions which one can still point years later like
one wants. The temporal sequence of all events in the book always stays the same and when you
exactly observe the world events, you will also know which event will follow an already incurred
one.”
 “Stefan, how can I recognise which channelings are of extraterrestrials and especially
after they will have landed on the earth whether they are of the good ones or belong to the
dark side?”
“If you have a well qualified heart, you will know it. However, also without perfect intuition
it is quite easy: You will identify them by the fruits. Is spoken of clarification, about new
technologies for the improvement of the environmental conditions, the oscillation rise of the
humans, improvements of working processes, etc., then these are the good ones. These are
messages, which are affectionate for you, constructive and helpful.
If it is spoken about coming into power, of divine action, that you should allow everything to
happen and that you should keep calm, is the arrest announced of unloved persons (e.g., George
Bush), is spoken of Secret Services, of the introduction of a new monetary system, if donations,
debt reduction and wealth are promised for everybody (e.g., project “Nesara”), these are the dark
forces.
The dark powers appeal exactly to those points, to which materially oriented people respond
with enthusiasm: money, power and all this at best without activity and to take over
responsibility. The dangerous thread of them is that they often pack lies very skilful into already
to a great extent accepted truth. If you hear or read now somewhat from them and recognize,
besides, something familiar as truth, you are thereby in favor of swallowing uncritically the next
lie with enthusiasm. Be always critical!”

"Will there be a mass landing of UFOs and will we be evacuated by these, so that we can
escape from the fright here on earth?"
“I see the landing of many UFOs in Vienna. I extrapolate (evaluation of behaviour outside the
secure area) and say that it will be a mass landing all over the world. Why should only Vienna be
allowed to have the pleasure of this raising experience? What concerns the evacuation which so
many hope for because they are world-weary and want to be “saved”: According to my last info
there will be no evacuation, because, in the end, it was our decision to live here. At the end of the
NWO-government, there will be an evacuation, about in the year 2010. Namely when the earth is
threatened as a whole in her existence and becomes uninhabitable subsequently for some time.”

“The sense of the life is nothing personal.... Do you mean in such a way?”
„No, thus I do not mean this. The sense of your existence is very personal here. In the 3-rd dimension,
you develop quite simply faster, as on the astral level. It is about your personal development, about
monads of your spirit.
The higher you climb the spiritual ladder, all the more you will become consciously part of the
whole one, in order to finally deliver in the source your personality completely at the cloak room.
There is only the all-consciousness. If I refer now information about this these are logically
impersonal.
„Stefan, what do you say about the different considerations on this subject? “
“I have perused all contributions. I have read repeated speculations. More or less all variations that
I have heard here I knew from reading books. Why speculating? Hold your hearts pure, follow the love
- this is completely enough. One must not understand everything to be on the right way. Even if one
understands everything, he could be on the wrong way. As I said: “Keep your hearts clean.”
“And what can we do with your personal experiences, Stefan?”
“Nothing absolute, however, maybe they help a little to break open existing mental structures
and promote to be open for new. Absolutely everybody must go his own long developing way
and do the necessary experiences for it but every now and then inspirational impulses help.
Spiritual knowledge from own experience is anyhow a quite natural concomitant of own spiritual
development. If one does not get this knowledge from own experience but carried separate
exogenously, this can help in the development because one maybe understands the sense behind
all better, however, one actually lags behind still a little bit. This is also the reason why I
mentioned in this book that it is not necessarily conducive for the own spiritual development to
make oneself “important” every day 12 hours in spiritual forums or to soak up there even all
info. You will not reach the true development in front of the screen of your computer; you only
will ruin your eyes there. You reach true development in everyday life where you operate with
people directly. If you are then far developed, you need no more.

16. Epilogue
I am glad about the coming events, about the global transitions. I know the changes happen
for the benefit of all. It is the perfect planning of the creator. Everything happens for the cleaning
of the earth and the increase of the consciousness of the people. It happens for peace and love.
The transforming events have already begun. Now each of us must decide where he and his
consciousness stand.
I do not look at it as my duty to live ethically, to estimate the nature, to love the people and to
spread light. It is my purpose in life and gives pleasure to me. My spiritual advancement is the
most important thing in life for me. I must spread the word of God and follow my internal call
with trust and humility, indifferently as other may judge me. If I was worried about what others
think, I would live the life of all others but not my own.
I hope to have given a good insight to you on the coming up events and you are just glad as me
about the awaking earth and humanity. We live in a critical but nevertheless wonderful time. Now the
love increases on this planet and besides is to be transformed everything.
Should you feel fear or uneasiness because of the stronger and stronger incoming forces of
nature and the changes on earth, always keep the sense of these events in mind: All this happens
to wake us, to finish our sleep and to stop to fight against each other and to hate. We may never
lose this out of sight.
Even on the most extreme living conditions and strokes of fate, if it strikes you still so hard,
nothing should dissuade you from your divinity. Dare always to do the right thing in view of all
circumstances! Trust in you, in your internal voice. This is the way!
The lighthouse is not afraid in the storm and in the darkness! In addition, you need to have
none in times of the distress, in times of the need, in times of the confusion. Nothing can happen
to you if you trust yourself.
The cleaning of the earth is necessary to realize the paradise on earth. Behind all these events
stands the ascension. The discovery of the immaterial being is a huge enrichment of our
existence. Try to experience all changes consciously and to accept! All charges coming up to us
are little things in comparison to that what we great we will realise here on earth. Big joy waits
for us!
With the present book, I could hopefully enrich your life by new aspects and put another impulse
for the momentary earthly frequency rise and the heightening of awareness. My aspiration is to be
bring the light in your life which you maybe already search for a long time
What you personally make can change the future of many. Recognize the strength of the spirit
and apply them in service of the love and the comprehensive development. Thoughts have a big
strength. Help to lead the world into the light! Be a bearer of the light, hear on your internal
voice! The more well goes out from you, the more divine will stream into you!
The more you go to the light, the less shades you will throw! Light a candle in a dark room
and nobody knows where the darkness has gone. Light has extremely strong consequences on the
darkness. Be attentive and cultivate a distance to your thoughts and emotions. Be ready to let you
inspire from higher levels and practice in your intuition! Is ready you from higher levels to let
inspire and practices your intuition!
Intuitive seeing dissolves ignorance and misunderstandings. Take over the individual
responsibility for your life and your faith! Avoid playing victim or putting blame on others!
Develop a fine feeling and perception for the topical events! Be aware! Open your heart and be
open for changes!
By knowledge and truth, you find your base and middle. The wisdom won from it gives you
an opener perception and new impulses - both are the main fertile soil of the human evolution.
A lot what I have announced here in the book will still be foreign to you and maybe you can
still hardly accept something. However, think about how nicely your feeling will be if you can
accept it by and by as your truth, it is familiar to you and you can go therefore toughened and
courageously your other steps in this world of the mutating changes.

We all are only the one

Readers who have open questions,

Organizer of talks and seminars and
Representatives from the area of press and television can contact me with pleasure
via E-mail: information@christus-spricht.com

Possibly, on my homepage there are new channelings and visions, which could not be
integrated any more into the book.
Homepage: http://christus-spricht.com

I wish you only the best. Remember during the coming strong changes always that this is
only the bottleneck, which we have to pass to reach the big hall of the perceptible and lived love.
Be strong, meditate and pray, follow the love and take over own responsibility for your life!
Let your light shine!

(My friends say Steffi to me, this covers so to speak my female half. ☺)

THE END

Imprint
All rights reserved - every duplication, in particular those of the pressure, the talk, the
transference by broadcasting company and television, the publication on the Internet, the
translation, the reproduction or use in any form in mechanical, electronic or other way, including
photocopy or storage in any form, also in parts, needs the previous approval by the publishing
company.
Approvals for the extract-wise use are usually granted free of charge, nevertheless, must be
caught up also to begin with in writing with information about the kind of the use.

1. Edition, January in 2010

graphic arts, layout, cover creation: Stefan Parlow,
Vienna © in 2010, own publishing company

ISBN: 3-9500700-0-1